



> • 


* 







BIG JOHN BALDWIN 


Extracts from the Journal of an officer 
of Cromwell’s Army recording some of 
his experiences at the Court of Charles I 
and subsequently at that of the Lord Pro- 
tector and on the Fields of Love and War 
and finally in the Colony of Virginia edited 
with sparing hand 


By 

WILSON VANCE 



NEW YORK 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 

1909 





Copyright, igog 

BY 

HENRY koLT AND COMPANY 
Published September x 1909 


n a 2;47:$77 

SEP 14 1909 




Wilson Beall Vance 




CONTENTS 


CHAPTER page 

I. He Openeth and Dedicateth His Journal . . i 

II. He Chasteneth His Brother, for His Soul’s 

Health 6 

III. As TO A Little Maid, and a Strange Thrill Her 

Hands Impart 9 

IV. Concerning a Gay Young Spark from London 15 

V. He Hath Dealings with a Poacher and En- 
suing Trouble 18 

VI. He Encountereth Two Highwaymen . . . 20 

VII. He Outrunneth a Horse, and Winneth by a 

Neck . . . . ' 29 

VIII. He Rescueth Little Dorothy 37 

IX. Little Dorothy’s Rescue, continued .... 45 


X. He Careth for Robert Cromwell in a Small-pox 53 
XI. He Receiveth Instruction from Oliver Cromwell 59 
XII. He Meeteth Gentlemen from London ... 62 


XIII. His London Friends Visit the Mere ... 65 

XIV. He Will Not Visit London 73 

XV. He Reasoneth on Liberty of Conscience with 

THE Mistress Eleanor 77 

XVI. He is Troubled Concerning a Wager ... 83 

XVII. He Goeth to London with Mr. Cromwell . . 85 

XVIII. He Whips Bully Ben and is Received at Court . 94 

XIX. His Adventure with the Lady Dysert . . .114 

XX. He Fighteth a Duel with Sir Charles Stuart 126 
XXL He is Sorely Tempted by the King, but Yieldeth 

Not 134 

XXII. He Returneth to the Fens in Great Honor . 143 

XXIII. He Rideth with Rupert 152 


V 


Contents 


CHAPTER 



PAGE 

XXIV. 

He Fighteth under Cromwell 


173 

XXV. 

He Hath a Letter from Nell 


188 

XXVI. 

He Will Not Help to Kill the King; 

AND 



Great Waves Go over Him . . . . 


194 

XXVII. 

He is Ordered to Ireland . . • • 


199 

XXVIII. 

He Will Not Help to Butcher the Irish 


201 

XXIX. 

He is Made Prisoner by Prince Rupert 


208 

XXX. 

He Hath a Message from France . 


219 

XXXI. 

He Taketh Service against the Scotch 

AND 



the Pretender 

• 

222 

XXXII. 

There Comes a Sound of Wedding Bells 

. 

236 

XXXIII. 

The Prince’s Coup and the Lord General’s 



Check 

. 

239 

XXXIV. 

He Saileth for Virginia 


252 

XXXV. 

He Reacheth the Haven Where He Would Be 

260 

XXXVI. 

He Vieweth the Promised Land . 

. 

271 

XXXVII. 

He is Visited by the Indians 

. 

278 

XXXVIII. 

Unto Him a Son is Born 


289 

XXXIX. 

He Encountereth a Lot of Old Women and is 



Discomfited 


291 

XL. 

He Repenteth of His Sin in Sackcloth 

AND 



Ashes 

. 

297 

XLI. 

Progress on the Manor . . . 


299 

XLII. 

Christmas in Virginia in 1653 . . . . 


303 

XLIII. 

The Form of Government on the Manor . 


319 

XLIV. 

The Great House on the Manor . 


321 

XLV. 

He Defeateth the Ricahecrians . 


329 

XLVI. 

He Dealeth Righteously with the Froward . 

338 

XLVII. 

He Delivered the Fatherless and Brake 

THE 



Jaw of the Wicked 


356 

XLVIII. 

Lovely in Life, in Death They Were 

Not 



Divided 


367 


BIG JOHN BALDWIN 



CHAPTER I 


HE OPENETH AND DEDICATETH HIS JOURNAL 

Baldwinsmere, loth June, 1638. 

Yesterday, being my sixteenth birthday, the Rev. Elijah 
Balsley preached two tremendous long discourses, coming 
then to Baldwinsmere to pass the night. I forget just 
what texts were dwelt upon by Mr. Balsley, but his dis- 
courses were pronounced with great fervor, earnestness 
and conviction, and produced a deep impression upon his 
faithful hearers. There can be no doubt of the godly 
zeal of many of the people of the Fen country, much of 
the which is doubtless due to the flaming sound of the 
gospel trumpet as blowed by Mr. Balsley. The Almighty 
hath vouchsafed him great lung power, and when he really 
sets himself to the work he vouchsafes a most prodigious 
blast. We of the Saving Remnant ought surely to be thank- 
ful that this chosen instrument hath been sent unto us. 
The papists have ne’er a leg to stand upon after he hath 
had a few hours’ work on them. 

Mr. Oliver Cromwell rid over with him and supped with 
us, following which the evening was spent in much godly 
discussion of the signs of the times. Cromwell is, to my 
mind, a chosen vessel, and if things do grow worse, he 
must come to the front, to my poor thinking. He thinks 
well of the pup Dancer by Belial out of my setter bitch 
Rosalind, and offered me a pound for the same, the which 
I declined, for, look you, his father and mother being the 
best bird dogs in all the Fen country he is worth more 
money; besides I am training him for Mistress Eleanor 
Hedges, daughter of Sir Charles Hedges, our good neigh- 
bor, and Nell doth already love him greatly (better, I fear 
me, than she doth his master, J. B.). So I promised him 
the best of the next litter for no price at all save his 


2 


Big John Baldwin 

kindly good will, which he pledged me I should always have. 

After Mr. Cromwell had taken his leave the whole house- 
hold was summoned to the great hall where Mr. Balsley 
took for the evening lesson a portion of scripture telling 
of the punishment of the Jews for having gone a-whoring 
after strange gods, the which (I cannot recall the particular 
book of the Bible from which he took it, but his voice did 
fill all the hall and pouring out of the open door so dis- 
turbed the dogs that they slunk off otherwheres to sleep) 
he expounded as he went along with pious unction, being 
engaged thereat for more than an hour. Then after wres- 
tling with the Powers of Darkness most faithfully in prayer 
for another half-hour, he gave us his blessing; and truly 
our knees cracked loudly as we rose to our feet and sought 
our beds. 

Mr. Balsley is surely a most learned man, and it must be 
a sign of grace that he hath all he knows so readily and 
steadily on tap ; for it floweth most freely at all times, and 
while I do not fully understand all that he says at all 
times, yet so strong is the power he hath that after listening 
to him for a while the very tone of his voice fills me with 
a desire to avenge the evils of which he doth discourse, 
whatever they may be; and this feeling continueth till such 
time as the sinful flesh, (and I ride at thirteen stone,) 
grows weary and I fain would rest; against the which 
inclination I must wrestle, it being clearly an evidence 
that Apollyon doth desire to have me that he may sift 
me as wheat ; for so I am certified by Mr. Balsley, to whom 
I mentioned, seeking counsel, my infirmity. 

So much for the Sabbath day ; and I was mighty glad to 
get to bed where I went to sleep before I had finished my 
prayers; (for which I trust God will forgive me and it 
seems to me not unreasonable to hope for that same inas- 
much as I had spent eight hours and a half under Mr. 
Balsley’s instructions between the hours of nine in the 
morning and twelve of the night,) I having sought to say 
them in bed as being more comfortable — the which, I fear 
me^ is a snare of the Evil One. 


3 


He Openeth His Journal 

The morning broke rainy and misty and everything was 
dripping. After family worship, which included another 
hour’s expounding of a passage from Holy Writ by the 
Rev. Mr. Balsley, and another prayer of half an hour 
concerning the evils that threaten Israel, (which surely 
may be avoided if God shall but act upon the suggestions 
made in Mr. Balsley’s petition which abounded in plenteous 
information and instruction,) we got breakfast; and truly 
I could have eaten a horse. 

Then, father being set to an errand in another direction 
and requiring the attendance of my elder brother Will, I 
was sent to put Mr. Balsley forward on his journey a 
matter of some ten miles; and the roads were heavy. The 
tediousness of the way was enlivened by much good advice 
from my reverend companion as to how I should order 
my walk and conversation so that I may win the great 
reward reserved for the righteous if indeed I am of the 
Elect, of the which I am not clearly certified in my own 
mind, but I am inclined to take no chances since I have no 
desire to go to Hell where the fire dieth not nor is the 
worm forever quenched. (This doth not sound exactly 
right as I read it over, and yet I will take my oath — in 
a godly way — that it is like unto the language used by 
Mr. Balsley more than once in my hearing during the past 
two days.) 

Leaving Mr. Balsley doing prodigious execution upon a 
mighty dinner set for him at the house of Eliakim Ellipod, 
who is, in himself, as he told me, a precious testimony and 
surely a man would not lie about such a thing as that, 
I came back home, taking my way by Sir Charles’s where 
I saw nothing of Mistress Eleanor save her face, which 
she twisted into outlandish shapes at an upper window 
pretending not to see me. 

(Note: — To strive with Nell anent certain undignified, 
hoydenish tendencies, with which, sent by Beelzebub I am 
convinced^ she is often led to appear to flout and disparage 
/. B. who stands six feet four and can beat any man or 
boy of his size that he hath ever yet encountered at sword 


4 


Big John Baldwin 

play, single stick, wrestling, lifting great weights, running 
or fisticuffs, bar none.) 

And so home, where the best mother in all the world 
had caused to be provided a most toothsome meal — there 
being not quite enough, however, as there was only one 
roast capon, a half of a cold venison pasty, two small 
loaves of bread and three pints of beer. However I said 
nothing but looked forward to supper, three hours later, 
for I knew she would worry and grieve if she thought 
I had suffered because of a lack of a sufficient quantity 
of nourishment. Then, it being too wet to train the pup, 
I began this journal, it being upon the suggestion of 
Mr. Balsley that it would be for my godly welfare that 
I should provide this means of setting down my spiritual 
experiences, that I may have a record upon which to 
ponder from time to time; for herein, he pointed out, I 
may note and be able to compare my growth in grace, as 
becometh one who would not live to this world but for 
those things which make for righteousness, the which sug- 
gestion doth most strongly commend itself to me. 

And now, at eleven of the night, I here dedicate this book 
of blue paper bound in calf-skin to this sole use and pur- 
pose, being minded to exclude therefrom all things worldly 
or vain and trifling, to the end that it may profit my spiritual 
good and so help me on in the right path. And mayhap, 
who knoweth? some day it may be as the sound of the 
trumpet to awaken from slothful slumbers a descendant 
who might, perchance, without this contemplation of the 
spiritual conflicts and victories of his grandsire, be utterly 
lost through sinful and undisturbed lethargy and thus cast 
into outer darkness where is weeping and wailing and 
gnashing of teeth. 

And so to bed I go, mighty tired, for never before have 
I writ so much at one time. 

(Note: — To try to remember not to attempt to say my 
prayers in bed again after last night^s experience. 

Note: — To shorten my prayers by leaving out righteous 
denunciation of the enemies of the true religion in the 


He Openeth His Journal 5 

which matter Mr. Balsley is so much better qualified to 
advise the Almighty. 

Note: — To see Thomas Templeton early to-morrow to 
trade my brindled bull for his gray and yellow mastiff; 
but if he asks boot the dicker is off — he is ever seeking his 
own advantage.) John Baldwin. 


CHAPTER II 


HE CHASTENETH HIS BROTHER FOR HIS SOHL'il 
HEALTH 

At The Mere, June nth. 

The sun was shining bright when Will snatched the covet 
off me and pulled my great toe nearly out by the roots 
this morning, for the which I will duck him in the Mere 
some day — ^for he is but a foolish boy thus to get in debt 
to me, he being, it is true, four years my elder, but weighing 
only nine stone four pound to my thirteen odd, and standing 
six inches shorter, and must be taught to play his pranks 
upon those nearer to his own size and weight. Still, I was 
nothing loth to rise, feeling that elation of spirit which 
comes from pure, fresh air, newly washed and so trans- 
parent that the sun shining through it felt like a bath of 
strange and strengthening powers. 

I had been over to Templeton’s and returned, having 
traded my bull for his mastiff, receiving two shilling and 
a pair of new ash oars for my boat to boot, — (but not 
without a struggle, for Tom is sadly self-seeking and grasp- 
ing and always having an eye to the main chance, as I 
pointed out to him, showing how such a tendency must 
inevitably, if not corrected, lead to a most sinful love of 
and setting store by the things of this world, which are 
after all but naught and do but perish in the using, whereas 
he should strive more for those things which do build up 
his hope of life in the hereafter), before I remembered (just 
after having enjoyed the satisfaction of seeing my new 
mastiff wallop Will’s prize bull most beautifully and mas- 
terfully), that I had clean forgotten to say my prayers 
this morning. 

The smiting of my conscience was so sore that I went 
at once to my room and there on my knees besought pardon 

6 


He Chasteneth His Brother 


7 


and bewailed my sinful nature, when, all without fair and 
decent warning. Will bounced in and jumped on my shoul- 
ders and began pummeling me (just as I had begun to 
point out how the Lord might and ought to avenge Himself 
of His enemies, the which I bethought myself to do as a 
sort of penance for my shameful neglect of my first morn- 
ing duty) ; and all because Bulger had licked his bull. 
So that it became necessary to drop my prayers before I 
had reached the “ Amen ” and take Master William in 
hand. 

This I proceeded to do with more joyful alacrity, I 
grieve to confess, than I had gone to my devotions, and 
in a jiffy I had my gentleman even where I wanted him, 
nor did I let him go till he had cried “ peccavi ’’ in the 
choicest Latin he had learned at Oxford, where he got all 
these airs and assumptions the which I am so often called 
upon by a plain and pressing sense of duty to correct in 
him for the same his soul’s health. For what merit is 
it in us if we are ever striving to perfect our own spiritual 
natures only, while we selfishly remain blind and unfeeling 
to the best welfare of those by whom we are surrounded? 
Will is a good fellow and hath promise, and I may not 
shut my eyes to the good that may come of him if he shall 
but keep in the right path and frame of mind. Daily am 
I constrained to feel that I must admonish and chasten 
his rebellious spirit that he may not be eternally lost. 

And I would not that any should think that I take too 
much credit to myself and am puffed up with false pride 
and vain-glory when I say that, so deeply do I desire his 
great and lasting good, that I go to his rescue, admonishing 
and chastening him, with even more pleasure than I take 
in exercising those salutary disciplinings upon myself 
whereby I confound the designs of the Devil upon myself. 
Will does not seem to see in this that degree of unselfish- 
ness which I, in all humility, cannot fail to recognize, his 
eyes being blinded, as I have patiently showed unto him, 
and his nature being unregenerate and alas! ever prone to 
evil. Nevertheless I do have great hope for him, being 


8 


Big John Baldwin 


minded that if he be not brought into that state of grace 
for which he should ever strive and faint not, it shall not 
be because I have neglected my own clear and positive 
duty. 

Truly we are not to live for ourselves in this world, 
but should ever seek to bless and brighten the prospects 
of eternal bliss of others; and if this be the part of one 
who plainly sees what he should do, where could he better 
begin than at home, and with his own brother? So I am 
fixed in my purpose to be, in every sense of the word, a 
brother to William Baldwin, Esquire, at all costs to my- 
self and without selfish calculation as to my own interests. 
And this he shall be brought to feel and know and be 
thankful for; especially if he fetches hither the big brindle 
mongrel from the Hay Cock Inn to whip my new mastiff, 
as he wickedly and contumaciously vowed to-day he would 
do. J. B. 


CHAPTER III 


AS TO A LITTLE MAID, AND A STRANGE THRILL HER 
HANDS IMPART 

15th August. 

It hath been some time since I gave proper attention 
to this record of my spiritual vicissitudes, victories and 
shortcomings, but I have been so busy with other things 
that I have forgotten for the most part (in very truth I 
must confess it with shame and contrition!) my duty in 
this respect. The summer hath been so joyful and pleas- 
ant a one — for never before, it hath seemed to me, have 
the soft airs been so sweet, the verdure of the fields and 
gardens so bright and beautiful, the song of birds so allur- 
ing and pleasing, the Mere so enticing with its clear cool- 
ness, and its rich depths so abounding with fish waiting 
to be caught; never before hath the joy of swiftly careering 
over the earth on the back of a good horse been so de- 
lightful; never have the scents and songs from the hay- 
fields had so much of pleasure in them for me as during 
the golden days of this summer. 

Will saith that I am but a stupid dolt upon whom father 
hath wasted money in seeking to educate me, and once he 
said something to me about the foolishness of trying to 
make a silk purse out of a sow’s ear; but this he said but 
once, nor will he, I warrant, be in haste to repeat any 
such ribaldry in my presence again as applied to me, seeing 
that I made known to him very successfully my disapproval 
of such observes. And father, who stands but five foot 
six, and weighs even lighter than Will, hath disparaged 
me because of my size and weight and hath reminded me 
more than once that many of the great men of history were 
of but small stature, hinting that to him that hath great 
bulk of bone and sinew but little else is given, that he 


9 


10 


Big John Baldwin 

gains physical bigness at the sacrifice of mental ability; 
and even my good mother treats me with a compassionate 
kindness, very trying to me, as if she felt sorry for one 
who had not been given brains to shine in the world; 
while Nell Hedges doth so gall and chafe me with her 
derision, scoffing at me because of my hugeness, with a 
spirit of such keen and mischievous enjoyment of the 
misery she cannot but see she causeth me, that I wonder 
I do not hate her instead of seeking out the little witch 
at every chance, and feeling that I buy the pleasure of being 
with her very cheap at such a cost. But I am not cast 
down. 

I am as God made me, with such damages as Beelzebub 
hath managed to inflict on me, and if I cannot construe 
so well as Master Will, nor step so deftly in the dance, 
nor pipe so tunefully in a song, still I can do well enough 
to suit me; my scholarship may never set the Mere on 
fire; a man may not swing a fifteen inch foot as if it 
were a fairy’s; and if I have not Will’s sweet treble I’ll 
wager that when I do sing I may be heard of persons 
in the vicinage, aye, even to some distance. As for the 
rest I’ll have no japes from anybody in my own equality 
and those who think to go too freely with me had better 
keep beyond the reach of my arms. 

Of a truth, Nell Hedges is the most engaging young girl 
I ever met, and hath for me a great attraction at which 
I marvel, seeing that she is but a mere child, being only 
fourteen, and I have never before had much pleasure in 
the company of the fussy, namby-pamby, foolish things, 
who run from a bull or a mouse, and scream if the boat 
tips ever so little on the Mere. 

Not that my sister Betty is of that kind ; for in good 
honesty, she is mighty near a match for me, being about 
an inch shorter and builded more heavily and with a courage 
that nothing save mother’s tongue and father’s frown will 
daunt. But then Betty is my sister, and that’s different, 
and I want no better help at breaking a colt or rowing 
a boat. And as for her spirit, brother Will can testify 


As to a Little Maid 


II 


to that since the day when he thought to make a wondrous 
witty jest and said he was in touch with a London man 
who desired to take her and me to the city to show us as 
giants from the land of Gath; for the which Mistress 
Elizabeth did carry him bodily to the horse-trough and 
souse him well therein to the complete spoiling of his brave 
new doublet and second best laced coat — and at the which 
father laughed most heartily, telling him he would best 
hereafter keep a civil tongue in his head; nor did mother 
give him any comfort. 

But Nell Hedges is a rare girl. Her eyes are as blue 
as the skies and her hair is like the sunshine drifting 
down of a summer day through the leaves of the trees 
what time the air is filled with droning bees, and swift- 
darting swallows skim about the eaves. I take some pains 
to try to fix the color, for, being hasty, I once told her, 
and only a week ago it was, that I liked to see her hair 
waving and curling about her face and eyes as if it knew 
how lucky it was; and when she asked me what shade it 
had, looking at the time so frankly into my eyes that I 
was sorely discomposed and all my wits being in a twitter 
for some reason which it angers me to feel that I cannot 
explain^ I said that it reminded me of the ripest yellow 
pumpkin I ever saw. At the which my lady gave a toss 
of her head and a vicious cut to her mare’s flanks which 
sent her flying down the road at such speed that it was 
not till we had raced for more than two mile that I caught 
up with her, she being mounted on Sylvia, Sir Charles’s 
sorrel, which is rightly counted the fleetest piece of horse- 
flesh in all the Fen country. I would willingly trade 
my high-stepping Roger who is of approved blood and 
breeding and hath shown himself a doughty roadster with 
courage, bone and endurance more than once, standing 
sixteen hand two inches, for the mare Sylvia^ and throw 
in my mastifif which I had from Tom Templeton, my 
setter bitch Rosalind and even a pound or two which I 
have laid by, to boot; if it were not that I would not take 
her away from Nell. 


12 


Big John Baldwin 

Well, when at last I caught up with the wayward creature 
she was as demure as a little kitten and asked me if I was 
not fond of golden things; and kept pointing out the 
bright hue of buttercups, the rich tone of the ripe corn 
tossing and heaving like a yellow sea as the summer wind 
touched it; and when the sunset came she would see noth- 
ing of the reds, but always dwelt upon the gold that piled 
in fleecy couds all about the Western sky. And I do 
think (the thought coming to me as I write) that Mistress 
Nell hath a very pretty conceit of the color of the hair 
she allows to fly about her pink ears and pretty face 
in a fashion which is so untidy and yet so vastly becoming. 

As for the rest, she hath a small, oval face and teeth 
like transparent alabaster, and her skin is as white as milk 
save on her cheeks where it is just a shade less pink than 
her ears. She stands about fifteen hand — I mean about 
five feet high, and weighs, I do believe, not more than 
seven stone; for when I picked her up by the waist one 
day and seated her upon a bough of the apple-tree by the 
bee-hives in the orchard, I was filled with a great fright 
for fear I might toss her clear over the tree-top. She 
hath feet like a doll’s, on which she dances about like 
an autumn leaf in the Cool winds made crisp by the frosts. 
Indeed, I sometimes think that I know not if they be feet — 
they surely are not if mine are. And her hands are as 
cool and fresh and soft as lettuce leaves, tiny little things 
which I can hold both in my one and know not that they 
are there save for the most curious thrill they do shoot 
through my frame of such power that my heart thumps 
and my breath comes short and gaspingly; the which I am 
at a loss to account for. 

It hath sometimes been my thought that some persons 
must be filled with some sort of a subtle essence which 
thus communicates itself to others and would be, as it 
might be, uncanny, if it had not somehow a mighty pleasant, 
and yet to say truth, a touch of uncomfortable feeling. 

Now, from the fact that I have never observed such a 
sensation accompanying the clasping of hands with any 


As to a Little Maid 


13 


man — I held Will’s one day for full five minutes and ex- 
perienced nothing like it ; which may, however, be explained 
by the fact that he was kicking my shins the while I was 
making the trial (of the purpose of which I had not advised 
him) and producing a quite different effect — I have con- 
cluded that it must be a quality belonging alone to the 
female sex; though I have never derived any tingling feel- 
ing from Betty’s hands except when she hath boxed my 
ears, and that feeling is as little like tha^ imparted by Nell’s 
hands as can be imagined. 

I shall now say my prayers and go to bed, asking in 
my petitions that I may be made to understand some things 
that are a great puzzle to me. I have writ enough this 
day to make up for my past remissness, I am thinking, 
having been kept in my room ever since three o’clock by 
order of my father for having thrashed Tom Templeton 
at fisticuffs; he having said that I could not run well be- 
cause my legs — shanks, he called them — ^are too long, as 
he doth falsely assert, between the knee and the ankle joint. 
He is nearly my size, being about two inches shorter and 
weighing two stone less, and ought to have done better. 
Will helped him mount his horse and rode off with him. 
There was a rich purple color around his eyes which was 
not there when he came over this morning to fish in the 
Mere, and his nose was the biggest part of his head. 

Tom is not a bad fellow in his way, but he sometimes 
mistaketh his limitations most vilely. 

Note: — To wager my horse Roger against Tom’s black 
Prince David, that I can outrun his said David, which he 
thinks a great race-horse, one mile and repeat — he to ride 
Prince David and I to run stripped to shirt and small 
clothes. If he plays me any trick I shall give him another 
beating ; which will do him no harm ; for except my brother 
Will I know of no one who standeth more continually 
in need of wise correction than Tom Templeton. 

Note : — To strive more faithfully than ever to be a duti- 
ful brother to my sister Betty, who smuggled me up a cold 
game-pie, father having ordered that I should go supper- 




Big John Baldwin 


less to bed. She says sometimes she wishes she was a 
man; and I do not blame her; for if ever a girl deserved 
to be a man it is my sister Betty.) 

And so to prayers and bed. May God forgive my sins 
and make me a better boy. 

Sometimes I feel that growth in grace that I am almost 
persuaded I ought to preach His word to the upbuilding 
of His Israel of which I am one of the Remnant, a brand 
snatched from the burning. One having peculiar endow- 
ment of true grace would do well to use it unselfishly for 
others. 

(Note: — To ask counsel on this point of the Rev. Mr. 
Balsley the next time he comes. If he be in doubt as to 
my spiritual fitness to show him this my journal.) 


CHAPTER IV 


CONCERNING A GAY YOUNG SPARK FROM LONDON 

The Mere, 12th October. 

A GAY young spark hath come down from London, and 
is a guest at Sir Charles’s. It is borne in upon me that 
I shall be moved shortly to smite him hip and thigh, for, 
of a surety, he is a son of Belial. If he be not, then 
should he take in the blazoned cognizance (whence came 
so vile a word, and what doth it mean I wonder? — but it 
fits him), that doth proclaim him one. His name is Lord 
Lovering, and I do believe he hath more clothes than 
would outfit a decent draper’s shop. Never have I met 
him twice in the same garb, and he hath a smooth-faced 
lackey with him who is a fit servant for such a fool. 

His airs and graces are beyond belief. He hath ostrich 
feathers of price, precious stones to his sword-hilt and 
rings on his fingers and gold lace on his coat and doublet 
and other glittering gauds. His buckles alone would buy 
a pretty piece of land down here in the Fens, and he is 
forever dangling about Mistress Eleanor Hedges, and is 
not fit to breathe the same air with her. Of age about 
twenty year, he treats me as if I were a mere school-boy; 
and one day riding out with Mistress Eleanor and meeting 
me as I was walking with Master Turbot, my tutor, he 
asked me if I had got my lessons well and were let out 
to play. Methinks there is a lesson which he must speedily 
learn. And I shall, please God, be his tutor to teach it 
him. 

He is not of the Saving Remnant and it is a scandal 
that he should be allowed to remain in the Fens, the fortress 
and strong defense and abiding place of God’s faithful 
and chosen people. If I am to be raised up to rid the 
country of him — of the which I have felt more than once 

15 


i6 Big John Baldwin 

strong inward conviction — I will give surety that the work 
shall be so well and faithfully done that he will conclude 
that the air of the Fens is insalubrious for him and will 
ever remain so. 

Since he hath been here, a matter of more than a fort- 
night now, I have had barely a word with Nell; it begins 
to seem as if she were to be kept by him ever engaged, 
and we were to be separated and see nothing of each 
other, while he is here— and the nutting season come. 
When I go to the Hall I am met by young Charley, Nell’s 
brother, a good fellow and who gives himself vast pains 
to make the time pass gaily for me. But I get only a 
glimpse of Nell, and then she is always with the mincing 
jackadandy, sometimes singing with him — (he hath a 
worse treble than my brother Will) — or she sews at her 
sampler while he reads some foolish tale or other to her; 
or they go riding, and I must admit he hath a good seat 
and a mettlesome horse with a skill to show him off. 

He is said to be good, too, at sword-play^ having learned 
in France, he told me, where he traveled a year ago. I 
know not what new tricks of fence have been devised in 
France since Phillipe, my old teacher, came thence, but 
if they have no new ones then am I not afraid of him. 
Phillipe saith I have little more to learn save to be not 
so heavy of hand, and he hath taught me all the cunning 
he knows. Twice in the past week have I disarmed him, 
and he that does that to our Phillipe need fear but few. 

I know not why Sir Charles hath invited him. Some 
tale was told me of a long friendship between his father 
and Sir Charles, but it is known that Lord Lovering hath 
been a favorite at court, and what he hath in common 
with God’s people I cannot see. Sir Charles himself is 
not too secure in their confidence, and would do well to 
look to his own footing. The day seems at hand when 
he must abandon his neutral stand and take his place 
either with the Lord’s people or with the emissaries of 
Satan who seek to destroy and trample upon the true 
religion. 


17 


A Gay Young Spark 

Never have I felt so strongly the need of a separation 
of the true and faithful from those whose minds are 
turned to vanity and who run after strange gods and wor- 
ship at the shrine of the Scarlet Woman, as I have felt 
it during the past two weeks. There is nothing in Lord 
Lovering, so far as I can see, that is to be thought a means 
of grace, and yet at every sight of him (with Nell, for 
it seems they are always together), I feel more and more 
heavily and soberly the sense of my duty to arise to the 
defense of the true faith. Is this a call from on high to 
go forth a militant combatant in the cause? Awhile ago 
I felt almost persuaded that I was called to pray and 
preach; now I feel yet more impressed that I am sum- 
moned to fight; and doth it not prove the last call to 
be the true one that I have a much more cheerful willing- 
ness to answer it than the first? 

(Note: — To ask in my petitions for heavenly leading in 
this matter. If I am called to fight and to drive this young 
coxcomb out of the land, I only ask to be led — the leading 
done, I will attend to the balance of the matter with all 
good-will.) 


CHAPTER V 


HE HATH DEALINGS WITH A POACHER AND 
ENSUING TROUBLE 

20th October. 

Caught a poacher this morning snaring birds and hares 
on the south side of the Park, where the wood is the most 
dense and where the adjacent field, which bore this year 
a bountiful crop of corn, gives good feeding ground for 
the birds. Gave the fellow a few turns with my hand 
in his collar; it was scarcely day and the frost lay light 
upon the ground; in some way when I let him go he 
slipped, and, his head striking the hard root of a tree, 
fell senseless. I gathered him up and carried him home, 
where my mother and Betty soon brought him around. He 
had three hares and a dozen fat birds which I sent to the 
kitchen. When he had sufficiently recovered he told me 
he had poached to feed his family, recently come hither 
from Bristol way, and now housed in a hovel back of the 
Hay Cock Inn barns. 

To prove his story I went with him, first going to my 
room to get my purse. Arriving there I found it was 
as he had said. His wife seemed a decent woman, but 
worn and thin and hungry-looking, and the half dozen 
poor brats, the oldest not more than eight years, were 
almost wolfish in their clamors for food, to say nothing 
of their state of half nakedness. I had £i 3s. 8d. in my 
purse (which was sadly depleted by my brother Will yes- 
terday, who wagered me £2 that his new bull, Rover, could 
whip my mastiff, which he did, and Will pouched my 
silver — but I have heard of another dog down the Ouse a 
few miles, which I have been told truly will eat Rover up, 
and him I will have, in a day or two, and get back my 
money). 

18 


Dealings with a Poacher 19 

So I emptied my purse into the woman’s lap and going 
home told my mother, and she and Betty made up a 
hamper of food which I took them. When I got back 
my father had just come down to his breakfast. Hearing 
of the poaching, and he being a magistrate, he was for 
having the poor fellow incontinently to the gaol for his 
lawful punishment, but I would not tell him where he 
could be found, answering, when he pressed me, that he 
was gone toward Bristol and doubtless by now well out 
of reach. This did not please him and he sent me up 
here to spend the day in meditation upon my sins. If 
I have done wrong in this I’m sorry but also mighty glad 
that Master Poacher, to whom I got Betty to send word 
to make haste to decamp, got off free. 

Lord Lovering is still at the Hall and my zeal to assist 
the Lord Jehovah to put His enemies under His feet grows 
daily and strengthens. 

I have seen Nell only once this week and then she was 
with him. J. B. 


CHAPTER VI 


HE ENCOUNTERETH TWO HIGHWAYMEN 

30th October. 

It took me a long time to bring Master Thomas Temple- 
ton up to the point of accepting my challenge for a race 
between my long shanks and his black horse Prince David 
by Squire Brownlee’s black horse Boaz, out of the brown 
mare Miriam, but I did it at last, and am now under sen- 
tence of three days’ confinement in my room on bread 
and water (but Betty, bless her! will never see me starve, 
and smuggles me in food sufficient to keep body and soul 
together, scolding like a virago the while — and I do believe 
mother is privy to her soft-hearted treachery), and if there 
is any justice left in this troubled realm, the which I have 
frequent abundant cause to doubt, the horse is mine; al- 
though I have offered to grant Tom equity of redemption 
in him, he to pay me £7 in gold and to give me the new 
sword which Sir Geoffrey brought him down from London 
his last birthday. For I am not of a grasping or avaricious 
nature and did but run the race for Tom’s good, he being 
froward and perverse and given to sinful pride in his own 
opinions and a vile conceit of himself. Still, having made 
the race and having fairly won the horse at some certain 
cost and expense to myself aside from the necessary physi- 
cal exertion, which of itself was no small matter, for Prince 
David is a gallant beast and a fleet, and he did push me 
hard, I feel that I ought to have him or something in lieu 
of him. 

But here my father hath interfered interposing an inter- 
diction, saying that the race in itself was sinful, and that 
I shall not take the shameful proceeds of my ungodly wan- 

20 


He Encountereth Two Highwaymen 21 

toness and even going so far as to insist that I must give 
o’er cock-fighting and the matching of my dogs in fair 
honest combat against those who have a foolish conceit of 
the superiority of their own birds and animals — sure he 
would make life a dull, tedious thing by thus depriving it of 
all approved and manly sport, such as delights the heart of 
man and is clean and innocent in itself. 

I have the greatest reverence and respect for my father, 
who is, of all the fathers I ever knew or read of, the 
bravest, kindest, justest and wisest, and I will never wil- 
iully do anything to wrong or grieve him. And yet I 
cannot but think, looking at the matter impartially and 
without any bias whatever, as I always consider all ques- 
tions, that he doth frequently overstep his limits and oppose 
his judgment and opinions to mine in a manner most un- 
accountable in one so well endowed that he ought to know 
better than to do so. I must not judge of my father, leav- 
ing that to the siftings and tryings of the Great Judge of 
all^ but when I see so often, when he opposeth his notions 
to my judgment, that he is clearly and unreasonably in the 
wrong; I am filled with a filial anxiety as to the penalty 
that must at last be exacted from him; which gives me 
great pain and uneasiness on his account. 

(Note: — Not to forget in my prayers this matter of so 
much import to one whom I honor and love; but I shall 
do this secretly, as we are taught in the Scriptures, saying 
nothing to him about it, but looking with confidence for 
the reward which shall be given me, or rather to him, 
openly.) 

Tom was, at first, mighty unreasonable about the thresh- 
ing I had given him, going so far in his foolish perversity 
as to behave as if he thought I had done him a wrong. 
I reasoned with him most patiently and pointed out to 
him that what I did was for his soul’s health; to which 
he replied that his soul was in no need of what he chose 
to term my officious intermeddling, saying that he would 
take care of it himself and would thank me to concern 
myself with my own affairs, to the utter and entire exclu- 


22 


Big John Baldwin 


sion of his concerns; upon which I could only make reply 
that his own words furnished the very best and most un- 
answerable reason why I should put myself out in his 
behalf, since, if he were not in a state most parlous he 
could plainly see for himself that he was in need of the 
aid and assistance I had so freely rendered him; that he 
must not think I could be so selfish as to immerse myself 
so wholly in those things which were of interest to me alone 
as to fail to act for those by whom I am surrounded, 
and to set them right when I saw them in the bonds of 
error; that his remarks derogatory to my legs between 
the knees and the ankles (for he thus confined himself and 
made no reference to any other portion of my anatomical 
structure), could not have proceeded from one who was 
in that complete possession of his own faculties which would 
enable him to do his whole duty towards God and his 
fellow-men; that I would have been like the Priest and 
the Levite in the story of the Good Samaritan if I had, 
seeing the plight and peril he was in, coldly passed by 
on the other side and left him to the untoward chances 
which his condition invited. 

It was a tedious task to try to make him take the proper 
view of the matter, and, I begun to fear, a thankless, till 
I was moved to say with some righteous warmth that if he 
continued obstinate I should not be discouraged but should 
continue to strive for his good by repeating the dose in 
that Christian spirit which had led me to administer the 
first; whereupon he began to seem to see things more 
rationally and in the end accepted my sincerity while, I 
am sorry to say, he resolutely refrained from even so much 
as thanking me for my kindness. I bore this with all 
meekness and humility, however, reflecting with some sad- 
ness upon that ingratitude which is so often met with and 
so sure an indication of an unregenerate nature. This is 
a sad world. 

(Note:— May I be given grace to persevere in my efforts 
to amend this untoward state of things in all men, doing my 
duty by them, and especially by Tom Templeton.) 


He Encountereth Two Highwaymen 23 

Nor do I believe I would have gotten the race out of him 
(for he is most conceited and of a headiness at which 
I constantly marvel) if it had not been for a happening 
wholly unlooked for, and, as I regard it, most Providen- 
tially sent. It fell out in this wise : — 

Tom had been sent by Sir Geoffrey, on a Thursday, to 
Huntington, there to market some fat cattle which had 
been got ready for the shambles. He took with him two 
of his father’s men servants, Dickon Waldron and Toby 
Mallon, for the drove was a good one for size, the beasts 
had been well fed and were in frolicsome humor, and the 
bright frosty air made them frisky. I was on the same 
day sent thither by my father to do some trading, taking 
a waggon load of corn and sending back a supply of house- 
hold necessities, father being laid up with his gout and 
my brother Will having gone to Bristol on a month’s visit 
to our uncle Absalom. Tom started some hours before 
sun-up and I did not see him at all till after I got to the 
Red Heifer where I found him at table. His manner was 
scarce cordial, but I took a seat by him, determined to show 
that I bore him no ill will but was willing, aye, even desirous 
to live on terms of amity and Christian charity with him, 
notwithstanding his many shortcomings and sore delinquen- 
cies. He was slow to be moved, however, and even at 
the end of the good dinner with capital ale which mine 
host of the Heifer put before us, he was scarcely more 
than sullenly civil. 

He had got a good price for his cattle and was anxious 
to be home early to hand over his gold safely to Sir Geof- 
frey. I offered, in view of the disturbed state of the 
country and the prevalence of foot-pads and highwaymen, 
to accompany him and thus insure his safety. To this 
he responded that he need not trouble me, as Dickon and 
Toby were good stout fellows and he had no doubt if they 
met with any gentlemen of the road he and they would 
be able to give a good account of themselves. And so we 
parted and I saw him no more for the time, and was not 
sorry that he had refused my offer, since I had important 


24 


Big John Baldwin 

business to attend to, which however, I would have will- 
ingly foregone to be of use to him. 

The fact is I had been advised soon after my arrival 
that a cocking-main would come off in the stables of the 
Heifer at four of the afternoon, which promised to be 
worth seeing, as three brace of birds had been brought 
down from London and three from Bristol, while Squire 
Walsingham stood ready to pit the Fen Champion (as his 
big black and red is called, he never having been whipped) 
against the stranger victor; so that what with the home 
and foreign talent there was promise of a very pretty en- 
tertainment. And a noble sport it was, too. Bristol 
whipped London from the beginning to the end and then 
the Squire’s Champion whipped the victor. 

I took but little part in the affair (betting only small 
change, and winning 7s. 3d.) only that when the owners 
and handlers of the cocks began to fight among them- 
selves, and too many of the London bullies were at once 
set upon the Bristol man who owned the cock which our 
champion whipped, I pulled them off and made them fight 
fair and like men. There was some little rebelling at what 
they called my interference, but I speedily arranged the 
matter so that all parties accepted my views, and the affair 
went on comfortably, three pairs fighting at a time; and 
I allowed them to go on, but man for man. 

It was dark, with only a half moon, when I started home, 
having sent my waggon back hours before. At the Inn 
I learned that Tom had started an hour ahead of me. 
Roger felt good, the road was firm, and, having fortified 
my inner man with the Heifer’s roast beef, which was most 
excellent, and a tankard or two of the old ale, I put my 
brave horse on his mettle and went flying. I was hum- 
ming a psalm tune (for I hold not with those who sing 
the loose and ribald songs of the day), and thinking of 
nothing in particular, Roger going freely and steadily with 
a loose rein, when I was suddenly aware of two horsemen 
who dashed out from the darkness of a dense wood and 
formed squarely across my path. I pulled Roger up 


He Encountereth Two Highwaymen 25 

sharply, much to his discomfort, for he had just warmed 
to his work, — and was at once saluted with a demand that 
I should stand and deliver or my life would pay the for- 
feit; while the light of the moon, shining but fitfully 
through the thin but fast sailing clouds gleamed on the 
barrels of two pistols pointed directly at my head, and 
at a distance of but a few feet. The odds seemed to be 
prodigiously against me, I thought. 

“ I am but a poor farmer’s boy, gentlemen,” I said, “ on 
my way home from a small matter of business which hath 
not left me much silver — surely not enough for Your 
Honors to bother with.” 

“That is for us to judge,” replied one; “be it much 
or little you will deliver it over, and that right quickly if 
you value your life.” 

I scratched my head in perplexity^ for to say truth, I 
did not know where to have them. I had no fire-arm, and 
neither my sword nor the cudgel which hung by my saddle- 
bow would reach them. 

“ It would be a sorry accounting for me. Your Honors, 
to have to meet my father without the money, which, small 
as is the amount, is a great deal to him, he being a poor 
man. You will surely enter into my feelings and spare 
me. I would like to meet your wishes in all courtesy, 
but I hope you will not press me.” 

I had been bending over Roger’s neck as he galloped, 
and had not straightened up, so my highwaymen may have 
been deceived as to my size. They dropped their hands 
to their sides, and rode carelessly nearer, one saying: — 

“ The boy’s a fool ! ” Then as he got within arm’s 
reach he added sternly, “ Hand over and be quick ; we 
have no time to waste on fools.” 

Just then I heard a moan from the roadside and the 
moon, shining clearly for an instant, showed me a man 
lying bound in the ditch, and at the same instant I recog- 
nized the star in Prince David’s forehead, he being be- 
stridden by the highwayman nearest me. The further 
one with a curse rode nigh to the edge of the ditch, which 


26 


Big John Baldwin 

was quite deep and wide but free from water, giving his 
attention to him who lay there bound, and leaving me to 
the care of his comrade. 

“ If I must ” I began, reaching for my cudgel. 

“ Yes, you must, and no more to be said ! ” 

The cudgel was gripped in my hand and I rose swiftly, 
straightening out my arm with a quick up and down stroke 
as I did so. There was a crack as of a nut under the 
hammer. Prince David bolted down the road^ and his rider, 
with a woful grunt, fell helpless and senseless before the 
horse had taken a half dozen strides. At the same mo- 
ment I was aware of a hot streak across the top of my 
shoulder and felt rather than saw the flash of the fire- 
arm in the hand of the fellow on the side of the ditch. 
He had scratched the skin with his leaden pellet. Roger 
had been uneasy and hard to hold, and was fit to bolt at 
the moment, for I felt, running up my bridle-arm, the 
crunch of his teeth on his bit; I swung his head quickly 
to the left, and with a yell he knows well the meaning of, 
let him go. 

He shot like a bolt straight at the highwayman’s horse, 
rising as he did so, and struck him squarely amidships, 
knocking man and horse pell-mell into the ditch, following 
himself, with such speed that I wondered where he would 
leave us all; and thus wondering I placed my hands on 
the pommel and leaped to the left. I struck the incline of 
the ditch and stumbled in a jumble to the bottom, rolling 
over Tom (for it was he, as I had guessed) as I did so. 
I had scarcely got on my feet when a second shot sounded 
in my ears and my hat went spinning, and almost before 
I knew what was going forward the fellow was on me 
with his naked sword. 

He slit my left coat sleeve before I could draw. But 
I did draw, and with the first clash of our blades, I began 
to feel sorry for him, for, of a truth, no man ought ever 
to touch a sword until he hath learned how to use it; and 
this fellow was most lamentably awkward. I gave him 
a chance, demanding his surrender, but he refused it with 


He Encountereth Two Highwaymen 27 

an oath, for which sin so defiantly committed I ran him 
through the neck and so he went to grass. 

I quickly unbound and ungagged Tom and found him 
not much damaged, but with a prodigious headache from 
a blow from behind, the fellows having buifeted him 
roundly. I whistled for Roger, and mounting him, soon 
found Prince David a few furlongs off^ quietly awaiting 
developments by the side of a hay-stack in a farm-yard. 
Riding back Tom met me in great glee. He had searched 
the two robbers, neither of them dead but both helpless, 
and had found all the good guineas of which they had 
relieved him. Besides these we came in for two swords 
(of but indifferent value), and the fire-arms, four in num- 
ber, and the holsters to hold them. And so home. 

The ale at the Red Heifer had been, it seems, too potent 
for Dickon and Toby, and Tom had left them in a drunken 
sleep, too proud, as he shamefacedly confessed, to seek me 
out and ask my company home after his churlish refusal 
of my offer. He was quite penitent, after a fashion, and 
acknowledged all my kindness to him but obstinately (for 
he is as pig-headed a fellow as ever was), taking occasion 
to hint that with all his gratitude he still felt that our 
relations would be bettered by an abstention on my part 
from too much concern in his private affairs. And I was 
surprised to find that he rated my help in the matter of 
the highwaymen at a higher value than he did the faithful 
wounds I had given him as a friend and a Christian. I 
was almost discouraged at finding his perceptions so lam- 
entably warped. 

I took him home and then came on to the Mere, where 
I would have got safely to bed (for it was now beyond 
all hours) without disturbing anybody if Roger had not 
foolishly neighed at the sight of the stable, whereupon 
every misbegotten dog on the place began to yelp and bark. 
This aroused my father, who, calling me to the door of 
his chamber, rated me for a roystering ne’er-do-weel in 
that I was out so late. I admitted the cock-fight but said 
nothing as to the highwaymen, and was sent to bed with 


28 Big John Baldwin 

a warning that my case would be considered in the 
morning. 

Before we had got over breakfast, however, Sir Geoffrey 
was in and making a great to-do over the affair, saying I 
was Tom’s preserver ; and mother was fussing with my curls 
while Betty was piling my plate with the choice of the 
board, and looking as she did the day when my Towser 
whipped the brindle Bully from St. Ives. Father said little 
while Sir Geoffrey was singing my praises, but at last 
observed — 

“ The scamp shall have his deserts. He was cock-fight- 
ing at the Heifer and must e’en pay the penalty. I’ll have 
no such rake-helly son in my house.” 

But,” expostulated Sir Geoffrey, you don’t seem to 
understand. Sir William, that the boy encountered single- 
handed and almost unarmed, two highwaymen who carried 
fire-arms and swords, overcame them, and (I trust), killed 
them both, and rescued my boy Tom and brought home 
my guineas. I tell you he is a hero, sir, of who. you 
ought to be proud, and if he is to be punished for cock- 
fighting I demand that I shall be permitted to serve the 
penalty.” 

‘‘ Why, as to that Sir Geoffrey,” cried father ; “ the boy 
is a Baldwin ; and is a Baldwin to leave his neighbor bound 
in a ditch at the mercy of murderous highwaymen, or is 
he to turn tail because they outnumber him? Nay, he did 
but his duty and he may thank God for the chance to do it. 
As for your penalty, you are to sit and eat your breakfast 
which, I warrant, you left the Hall without.” 

I have heard no more of the penalty but that night I 
waked to find my mother with her arms about me weeping 
and thanking God for me. 


CHAPTER VII 


HE OUTRUNNETH A HORSE, AND WINNETH 
BY A NECK 

I St November. 

I WAS two days in writing my last entry and by rights 
another date belongs in the middle of it. I shall try to 
finish the story of how I won Prince David to-day and 
to-night, even if I have to sit up till morning. I shall beg 
Betty for an extra supply of candles, as I am growing 
mighty weary of this undertaking and it must be done 
before I sleep. For to-day concludes my imprisonment, 
and to-morrow the hounds do meet at Hedge Hall, and 
Roger needs exercise as much as I do. 

May the good Lord deliver me from any necessity for 
earning my bread by the pursuit of a clerkly calling. I would 
rather be a plough-boy ; and I have no fancy for that voca- 
tion neither, the which is too much like that pursued by 
Satan, who, it seems, also walked to and fro upon the 
earth. (This I formerly conceived to be a rare good jest, 
but when I once tried it on the Rev. Mr. Balsley I could 
not bring him to see it; and he gravely discoursed to me 
upon the difference between the occupation of Satan which 
is to seek opportunity to do evil, and that of the plough- 
boy who goeth to and fro in order to prepare the soil that 
it may bring forth more abundantly the fruits of the earth 
for the use of all God’s creatures. The good preacher spent 
nigh upon an hour on this discourse, and while I trust I 
felt properly grateful to him for that kindly interest which 
made him give so much of his time to my enlightenment, 
I at the same time took upon myself inwardly a vow never 
again to set myself up for a wit. Indeed Mistress Eleanor 
Hedges hath more than once certified me in the kindest way 

29 


30 


Big John Baldwin 

in the world that I need never essay such a part, that I 
am too slow-witted and stupid; re-assuring me, however, 
with the observe that Issachar did not do badly after all. 
And for this and all other such mercies at her hands, and 
they be not a few nor many of them less nipping, I humbly 
strive to be thankful.) 

I wonder where she is this bright autumnal day when all 
is so glorious without and the wind coming in at my case- 
ment hath a touch of softness in it which promises a proper 
cloudy sky in the morning? I wonder where that ninny 
Lord Lovering is? 

I had been over to the north part of the estate to look 
after some ditching father is having done there to reclaim 
some rich marsh land and was coming home by way of 
Hedge Hall (it was last Thursday was a week), thinking 
that if I should by chance meet Miss Eleanor I would ask 
that lately grown-most-stately young person whether she 
would not like to trade her mincing Lord Lovering for a 
fine poodle I had seen in Huntingdon — this merely by way 
of signifying to her that she was displaying altogether too 
much interest in the King Charles spaniel puppy that hath 
strayed in where he does not belong, when, missing her 
and dawdling along upon the road who should come also 
but Master Thomas Templeton upon his black horse Prince 
David, his cracked crown wholly healed and with a mon- 
strous fine new feather in his hat. I louted my best bow 
and made my best leg to His Worship, offering him be- 
fitting compliments upon his brave appearance. 

Thou art as scurvy a knave as ever I met. Big John,” 
he cried, after he had done laughing ; “ and I know not 
why I should love so pestilent a fellow, but I do and I 
cannot help it. O, that the good Lord would but endue me 
with the length of reach and bulk of bone and weight of 
beef that would enable me to give you the trouncing you 
deserve.” 

But He won’t,” I replied. “ It is only to those of the 
Remnant who are endowed with grace in a measure equally 
great that He giveth such physical endowment as fitteth 


He Outrunneth a Horse 


31 


them for the beneficent work they have to do for the good 
and the everlasting wholesome of their fellows who are not 
so fortunately equipped. If thou hadst but the grace thou 
mightest hope for other help, but thou art in the gall of 
bitterness and bonds of iniquity^ from the which, however, 
I am minded to pluck thee as a brand from the burning; 
and ril do it, too, if it takes a leg — one of yours, be sure.” 

“What are you prowling around Hedge Hall for?” he 
demanded. “ If Lord Lovering lays eyes upon you he may 
take the trouble to drub you home with his tasselled riding- 
whip.” 

“ Give yourself no uneasiness, good Master Thomas, 
as to matters between the debonair Lord Lovering and your 
poor servant, John Baldwin. Thou art a mischief-maker, 
for thy insinuation hath already bred up in me, in the 
twinkling of an eye, as it were, a mighty craving and a 
yearning hope that this puissant knight of my lady’s chamber 
shall conceive it to be his pleasure or duty to show some 
small part of his undoubted prowess upon the lowly clod- 
hopper whom he hath deigned to honor with a merry jape 
or two. Truly it would be worth living for and if you 
know a way to bring it to pass I pray you, if you love 
me as you do protest^ that you will do me the kindly office 
to set it in order for me.” 

“ Big John, I am ashamed of you. Why are you always 
so set upon brawling? Why will you not consent to live 
a peaceable life?” 

“ Nay, you have strangely misread me. Master Cracked- 
Crown,” I replied, for his words seemed soothly beyond 
reason, “ if you think I am fond of brawling. I am of 
all men a man of peace; it is in the seeking of peace and 
the ensuing thereof that I have my chief troubles, induced 
by the perversity of others. Could I bring all men to the 
right way of thinking and the acceptance of sound judgment 
upon all things (a condition to secure which I do most 
earnestly and steadfastly apply myself), there would be 
peace and a tranquil pleasure in life for all. But it hath 
not come to pass, much as I would have it so. Nay, even 


32 


Big John Baldwin 

in jest I would not have you so misconceive me. I am 
a man of peace — if I were not I should not be always in 
strife.” 

Then did this son of Belial lay back upon his horse and 
roar and laugh with such heartiness that the tears flooded 
his gooseberry eyes and I thought he would lose his seat. 
Peal after peal of his idiotic cachination filled the air and 
pained mine ears for I could see that there was nothing to 
laugh at, nothing had occurred or been said to tickle his 
risibles. Verily it was the laughter of the fool, which is like 
to the crackling of thorns under a pot. At last, for very 
shame to see one in God’s image making so unseemly an 
exhibition of himself^ I laid hands upon him, straightening 
him swiftly and firmly up in his saddle. 

“ Give over this braying like the wild ass of the desert, 
or I’ll stand thee on thy head in yonder puddle,” I cried; 
but it was to no purpose, for he rolled about in his fool’s 
mirth as weak as a baby, till I had at last fairly gathered 
him from the saddle and he realized that I meant what 
I said. 

“Nay, nay — ” he shrieked; “I’ll stop, dear John; but 
you are so deliciously droll I cannot help laughing.” 

I fear me it was not so much because he saw the reason 
which I strove to insert into his feeble wits but more 
because he knew I would have him in the puddle if he did 
not, that he finally shut off. And even then he continued 
to snort and chuckle in a witless muffled way till I began 
to glow with a righteous wrath and, as I did not really 
wish to ruin his new feather and laced coat I took another 
means to bring my gentleman to terms; for I was minded 
he should not trifle with me any longer. 

“ And now,” I remarked, “ we will settle another little 
matter that, by your own remissness alone hath been stand- 
ing open already too long. When shall we race, your horse 
Prince David against the boy John Baldwin, as formally 
proposed by me some weeks ago ? ” 

He looked at me with an aspect of amazement ; whether 
it were assumed or not I know not. 


He Outrunneth a Horse 33 

And are you really in honest meaning as to this absurd 
challenge?” he asked. 

“ There is nothing absurd in my challenge and as your 
friend and well-wisher I would advise that you at least 
assume my honesty if you do not find it easy to believe. 
For,” I continued, “ that race shall be run.” 

“ And you will be fool enough to stake your horse Roger 
against my horse Prince David, that you can outrun him 
a mile and repeat ? ” 

You to ride your horse and I to run stripped to shirt 
and small clothes.” 

“ You are tempting me to commit highway robbery, John. 
Do you not know that save Sir Charles’s mare Sylvia there 
is no horse in all the Fen country can catch Prince 
David ? Man, I will not consent to rob you of your horse 
which is a good one and which I know you do most properly 
prize, just because you are so foolish as to dare me to it. 
I am too much your friend to take such an advantage of 
you.” 

How long ought one to be content with answering a fool 
according to his folly? My just indignation at his perverse- 
ness was rapidly rising. 

“ I know that Prince David is fleet, friend Thomas ; 
but I am fleeter. I can outrun him and shall do so next 
Saturday evening at six of the clock. The course shall be 
from the landing place at the south end of the Mere, across 
the fields, fences, ditches and all, to the smithy just east 
of the Hay Cock Inn. The distance is sixteen furlongs 
and two rods to an inch, the which rods shall be thrown 
in for good measure. Reaching the smithy there shall be 
a wait of fifteen minutes for the refreshment of the man 
and the beast when the return mile shall be run. Master 
Charles Hedges, mounted on the mare Sylvia, shall be the 
judge for the man; you shall choose whom you will for 
your part.” 

“ And you are really in earnest, John ? ” 

“ If you ask me that once again, or do not at once leave 
off all this shilly-shallying and agree of your own free-will 


34 


Big John Baldwin 

and unaided choice to this race on the terms proposed by 
me I shall incontinently proceed to pummel your eyes 
purple once more and bung that nose of yours as I did 
before,” and I laid one hand on the bridle of his horse 
and the other on the collar of his coat. 

“ You are an ill-conditioned and brutal beast,” he replied^ 
testily. “ You need a lesson and I will teach it you. I 
will run the race as you propose and I will win your horse, 
and when won, I shall keep him, never fear.” 

‘‘Do not grow sullen and conceited^ Tom,” I answered; 
“ do you look carefully to the running of your horse and 
give yourself no concern as to my part of the enterprise. 
I shall have Prince David neighing in the stables at the 
Mere next Sabbath morning but will lend him to you 
occasionally when you wish to ride abroad. I have insisted 
upon this race for your soul’s health. So perverted has 
your nature become that you have seen fit, being seduced 
and misled thereunto by the Evil One, to malign and traduce 
those legs with which the Creator hath seen fit to endow 
me, namely, that portion of them which is between the 
knee and the ankle, in the doing of which you not only 
bring me into contumely, but also depreciate God’s good 
handiwork. In the which foolishness I wish you to know 
that you have done no injury to my feelings for I am 
above such small and envious slurs; but you have betrayed 
that lack of respect for me personally as testifieth in you 
a frame of mind toward me which will make you froward 
and unresponsive to my efforts to guide you in the right 
way; the which frowardness it hath been borne in on me 
must be taken out of you. If I did not love you I should 
not insist but would leave you to the workings of your 
own sinful nature.” 

“ Very well. Master John,” he rejoined. “ I will be there 
at six of the clock and by the dawn of the Sabbath you 
will be less rich in horse flesh than now ; but you will have 
more horse sense,” and shaking his bridle rein, he cantered 
off. 

He was as good as his word. We met at the Mere at 


He Outrunneth a Horse 


35 


the time appointed last Saturday evening, Charles Hedges 
with me, while Tom was accompanied by Walter, the 
younger son of Squire Walsingham, who served as judge on 
his part. I was ill-pleased to find quite a throng of idle 
ne’er-do-weels at the meeting place drawn thither by curi- 
osity. I had said nothing about the race myself, but what 
can be expected from such a scant- thought as Tom? He 
boasted that he had noised the thing about because he 
deemed the lesson he was to give me would be more 
salutary if administered before a number of witnesses. He 
harangued me to this effect before them all, charging me 
with being a conceited fellow who needed chastening. I 
could scarce believe my ears. I, who have labored so faith- 
fully and unselfishly to cure others of towering and sinful 
pride of opinion to be now charged with the same grievous 
distemper. It was too absurd for answer and turning to 
the judges I called for the word. 

It was a pretty race. The meadows were firm as we 
have had but little rain of late and gave good footing to 
both man and horse. Tom very wisely refrained from 
pushing Prince David too much at the outset and I had 
no intention of using myself up too rapidly. I knew the 
course a little better, perhaps, than Tom did and thus had 
some advantage over him when we came to the marshy 
places. In the ploughed and fallow ground it was heavy 
going for both of us; but here the wise foresight of the 
benevolent Creator was made manifest; for while the horse’s 
feet sank deep into the soft ground, mine, being broad and 
long and presenting a generous surface to the earth bore 
me safely up, and I was not hindered by having to pull 
them out of the clinging mire. 

On we went, over the meadows, through the marshes, 
leaping the walls and fences and wading and splashing 
through the ditches so that when we got to the smithy it 
was a question whether the horse’s natural coat or my 
liberal plastering of the mud of the Fens was the blacker. 
I reached the smithy just one rod ahead of the horse amid 
the cheers of another mob of varlets which, to my chagrin 


36 Big John Baldwin 

was waiting for us. Here I drank sparingly of the grate- 
ful water from the smithy well, refusing the ale which I 
knew would hinder more than help, while Tom washed out 
the Prince’s mouth and walked him to and fro under the 
roadside trees to cool him off. At the end of fifteen 
minutes the word was given and we were off again for the 
return run. 

This time neither horse nor man was spared but we ran 
our best after easily warming up in the first quarter. The 
way seemed much heavier to me than when I first covered 
it and once or twice I thought surely the horse would beat 
me. But I called inwardly upon the Lord of Hosts for 
strength and courage^ and both were vouchsafed me. I 
do believe I could not have run another rod, and felt it 
heavily, as with heaving chest, trembling legs and a heart 
that seemed to be packed to bursting I staggered forward 
and fell at the foot of the tree with Prince David’s hot 
breath blowing blastily on the back of my neck. 

I had forgotten that the Sabbath begins at six of the 
clock Saturday evening. The noise of the shouting and 
hurrahing greatly scandalized my father and when he heard 
the cause he gave me appointment to meet him in his study 
Monday morning after breakfast. There he judged my 
case ^nd gave his sentence. It will expire in five hours. 

So now to prayers and to bed, dog-tired with this tedious 
scratching with a gray goose quill, the which is an evil tool 
to work with. 


John Baldwin. 


CHAPTER VIII 


HE RESCUETH LITTLE DOROTHY 

Baldwinsmere, 27th December, 1638. 

My brother John lieth easily now sleeping like an infant, 
the potion which I gave him an hour ago having wrapped 
him in kindly, and I trust to God, strengthening slumber; 
and at his earnest asking, I, his sister Betty, will now try 
to set down what hath happened and make clear why it 
is that he lieth here as weak as a kitten, his great frame a 
mere bony structure, the sweet color gone from his cheeks 
where it used to rival the delicate pink of the rose-leaf ; 
his bold and merry eyes sunken and till now dull and heavy 
with painful suffering, and his long curling brown hair at 
last, Heaven be praised for its mercies, moist with the 
dampness which returning life brings to him. 

For nigh upon a fortnight hath he tossed about upon 
his bed daft as a loon for the most part, and not knowing 
even those who nearest and dearest, ministered unto him. 

Oh, it is hard to bear to look into the eyes of a loved 
one, those dear eyes which have always lighted at the 
sight of you and find in them no longer the gleam of 
recognition but rather the hard, dull, unseeing (and yet 
that doth not express it) look of an almost dead dumb 
brute; and never shall I forget the wail of anguish that 
came from our mother when she first saw that look and 
realized that her bright, brave, loving boy saw no more 
in her than in a block or a stone. 

I was fain to gather her up, for she fell upon the floor 
as one stricken with a mortal hurt, and carry her to her 
own chamber where in time I comforted her with the 
assurance (of which my own wrung heart was not con- 
vinced) that this would soon pass away and we would 
have him back again. Indeed our own father, strong proud 

37 


38 Big John Baldwin 

and self-controlled man that he is as if made of iron and 
not a creature of flesh and blood, turned pale and trembled 
when he first met that look ; and he went forth nor stayed 
not, to the closet off his chamber where he doth ever go 
to pray ; and for the space of an hour no sound came from 
thence but groans that were choked at their birth ; and I 
knew that he was wrestling mightily with our God and our 
Father for the youngest of his house. 

And sure am I that never till this time did our father 
feel and know how dear to him was his wayward boy. 
When he came out he was composed and calm and strong 
as he is wont to be; but never since then hath he seen the 
look again without a quick tightening of his lips which 
drives them pale and blue and a swift darting as of a 
shoot of pain in his eyes. Mighty high he hath held his 
head, seeking to hide the fear that hath had him in a 
numbing grip during all these days ; and when Sir Geoffrey, 
Sir Charles and Mr. Cromwell and others came to praise 
the nobility of the deed which laid our poor John low 
and to say how much they hoped that despite his desperate 
state his life would yet be spared, my father’s voice was 
always even and firm ; and to say truth it sounded cold 
and unfeeling to me when he replied : — 

“ You do me and my son John great courtesy and kind- 
ness in calling with your sympathetic enquiries and good 
wishes of which we would not have you ignorant that we 
are deeply sensible. As to what my son John has done 
why, look you, he is a Baldwin and there is no more to be 
said; as to his recovery he is in the hands of God Who 
doeth all things well and Whose purposes we may not enter 
into. He hath given and if He taketh away who am I 
that I should repine or find fault? I trust I shall have the 
grace if the worst shall come to say with the man of God 
of olden time, ‘ blessed be the name of the Lord.’ For do 
we not know that He doth not willingly afiiict the children of 
men? Is not His mind to us-ward gracious and loving- 
kind and of tender mercy? ” 

‘'You do take it with marvellous composure,” bluntly 


He Rescueth Little Dorothy 39 

replied Mr. Cromwell who hath little softness of speech; 
and his tone was almost that of reproof I thought. 

“ Nay,” said father, “ your sympathy is most precious 
to us my dear Cromwell ; but you will understand that I 
cannot go more fully into my feelings. It were not be- 
coming.” 

And all through his converse and especially while he was 
showing most serenely the spirit of resignation with which 
he accepted this thing of God’s ordering, my eyes were 
upon his hand which clasped the arm of his chair; for I 
could not look upon his face; and I saw that he gripped 
like a drowning man and his nails were white and bloodless. 
What stern discipline it must have been that hath made 
our father so equably poised at all times and hath given 
him such marvellous self-control. 

And yet when the time for mirth is on no one can be 
more charmingly sweet and gracious, aye, even at times 
playful than he; and to me he hath never been stern but 
always loving and gentle and indulgent and courteous with 
a punctilio that is perfect; but to the boys is he a dis- 
ciplinarian and rigidly requiring. Was he born so? Will 
saith that once he overheard Sir Geotirey and our father 
over their wine after dinner recounting their days at college, 
and that it seemed to him that father must have been what 
he called “ a roystering blade in his day.” If this means 
nothing worse than that he was a little wild, as young men 
are I believe, prone to be, it may well be so for that there 
is hot blood in the Baldwins I have always heard ; but it 
cannot mean more; for if ever man walked the earth with 
pure and upright heart and unstained soul that man is my 
father; and so I told Will — aye, and the poor boy lying 
there so weak and so pale and so forlorn is, in these things, 
as like his father as one star is like in its clear shining 
to another. 

But there! I am not performing my task. The light 
of the sun fails as I write ; the maid has brought the broth 
he is to take if he awakes during the night, and my own 
supper. I have lit my candles; the door of his closet, 


40 


Big John Baldwin 

standing open, leaves him in shadow so that he may sleep; 
and I have the night before me for the work he hath given 
me. I will not be disturbed except that once or twice 
mother will be gliding in to bend over him for a moment; 
and I will hear my father’s door open at times so that he 
may glance down the hall to see that all is quiet, for well 
he knoweth I will call him if he should be needed. 

Thou must glide softly, good quill^ for yonder lies a 
hero, who needs to sleep and must not be waked while you 
and I are making record of his brave deed. No one shall 
hinder us, for I shall allow no one else to be with him in 
the night; and so it hath been ever since he hath lain 
there that I, alone, have watched by his bed at night. 
When the day comes others may take him; but at night, 
when the darkness bringeth strange uncanny imaginings 
and the leeches say the sick are at their weakest no one 
else shall take the place that belongeth to his sister Betty 
only. 

How dear he is to me! I have ever understood him 
better than anyone else, even our mother, hath ; and he hath 
always understood me. He is two years my junior and yet 
I have such confidence in him he might be ten years my 
senior. I wonder if I shall ever love anyone else as I 
do him? Nay, it is impossible that I should. For the 
which I thank God. 

He hath ever been fond of babies, at which Will hath 
jested, saying he is naught himself but a great baby and 
hath a natural love for his kind. He saith this always 
from a safe distance when John can only shake his great 
fist at him and laugh softly. But I do look upon it differ- 
ently. For to me it seemeth that this dauntless fellow who 
fears nothing on earth but our mother’s tears, not even 
father’s sternness (for while he beareth what punishment 
father giveth him, which is not little nor light, and is 
always respectful, yet moveth he not from any position 
he hath taken nor any opinion he hath formed because 
of any such punishment any more than is a rock moved 
by the summer breeze), to me it seemeth, I say, that he 


He Rescueth Little Dorothy 41 

could not be what he is, so brave and good and unselfish 
if he had not this sweet love for little helpless, sinless things 
in his heart. Could anything be better to make stout the 
heart ? 

And so Ruth Taber’s baby daughter, Dorothy, now four 
years old hath been John’s sweetheart ever since she had 
wit enough to read the look that dwells in John’s big soft 
brown eyes. Before Ruth, who was of our housemaid 
force and the best of all was married to Ned, who was 
then second as he is now first keeper John was a great 
favorite of hers, and she was of his; and to give splendor 
to the occasion of her marriage, and a special honor the boy 
spent all his savings, upwards of two pounds, on a bright 
yellow laced coat to wear at the wedding. The poor fellow 
hath no sense of harmony and fitness and never looked so 
badly in his life as then in a garb the hue of which killed 
every tint of his lovely color; but he told no one — going 
to the shop in Huntingdon and bringing home the flaming 
thing by stealth to smite us all dumb when the parson 
had come. Poor John! He will ever need his sister Betty 
to choose his apparel for him, thank Heaven. 

When little Dorothy came John almost took up his abode 
at the cottage by the Mere-End. He was there day and 
night — as much as mother would allow. He was like one 
discovering some new and wonderful thing. His talk was 
of the baby continually. He worshipped at the cradle as 
one worships at the altar of his idolatry. He sought to 
win the love of the tiny mite before it knew enough to 
draw milk from its mother’s breast. He brought to it his 
toys and playthings ; his bows and arrows ; his sling of deer 
thongs and leather ; his bat and his little axe ; the new oars 
that Old Bevins had made him, with his name carved upon 
them; at last he laid his most precious possession, the old 
hanger which our great-grandfather. Sir Henry, brought 
back with him from the French wars whither he went with 
Sir Richard Cromwell nigh upon a hundred years ago, at 
the feet of the wee maiden, with an air of mingled pain 
as one who hath brought himself by stern v^ill-power to 


42 


Big John Baldwin 


make a great sacrifice, and of triumph as of one who, 
having made the only lacking and the supreme effort know- 
eth that at last the object of his desire hath been gained. 
When, shortly (for Dorothy came at the heel of the winter), 
the garden and the fields were filled with flowers then he 
carried them by armfuls for the delight and delectation 
of the baby, his queen; only that in this he showed little 
discrimination, and while he ruthlessly ravaged poor 
mother’s posy beds for larkspurs and pinks, for roses and 
hollyhocks, for buttercups and daisies, for sweet williams 
and violets, he no less zealously gathered nettles and thistles, 
burdocks and gympsums, and even one day came with a 
nosegay vast for size and perfume, of the blossomed tops 
of the onions which mother had allowed to run to seed. 
The fruits of the earth he laid at her feet before she had 
a tooth in her head and being extremely fond himself of 
crisp, raw turnips, he placed on her shrine the first of the 
season. In the bigness of his heart he showered upon her 
everything that was desirable or precious in his own eyes; 
and that whimsical quality of his nature which makes it 
incredible to him that any can have a different liking or see 
things other than doth he made all of his gifts things most 
appropriate for the babe in long clothes. To crown all 
he painted out the name of our mother and rechristened 
his boat — the “ Nancy ” became the “ Dorothy.” There 
was a trembling of laughter and tears in mother’s eyes 
when she saw this ; but she only said I knew that some 
day another would crowd me out of my boy’s heart but I 
scarcely expected it so soon as this.” 

Mistress Dorothy never made any mistake concerning 
John. She knew from the first that he had been sent into 
the world to serve and worship but particularly to serve, 
her. She hath been an imperious and requiring tyrant 
and he hath been an abject slave, rejoicing like St. Paul, 
in his bonds. And in truth she hath been and is a most 
winsome little fairy, whom it seems impossible to spoil 
by petting and indulgence, the which trait I am firmly 
persuaded she owes to her big, awkward, loyal lover; for 


He Rescueth Little Dorothy 43 

she hath drunk in from his eyes and his great heart his 
sweet, unselfish, uncorruptible nature. 

When she began to totter about John was wild, and it 
was he who guided her steps and cared for her that she 
struck not her foot against a stone. And it was a beautiful 
picture — the great, eager, clumsy fellow, giving his whole 
mind to the blue- eyed toddler ! 

And so it hath ever been; what time he could spare 
from his horses and his dogs, his hawks and his hounds, 
his fishing and his hunting, his boating and his single-stick, 
fisticuffs and fencing lessons, his tops and his tutor, hath 
been freely bestowed on the child ; and I have observed 
that of all, he hath always been willingest to leave his 
books to go to her. 

Dorothy’s health hath, too, been a matter of the gravest 
concern to him. At every little distemper accident and 
ailrhent he hath been filled with a sleepless anxiety. When 
she cut her teeth and was peevish he betrayed a mental 
strain upon him which bade fair to make him ill. A year 
ago Dorothy was seized with the croup and for one whole 
night the physician sat by her bedside. She was, in truth, 
very, very ill. That night John was not in at prayers and 
our father looked grave and stern for he is usually regular 
and prompt. So I slipped on my hood after prayers and 
went to search for him. I knew or thought I did, where 
I would be likely to find him ; and there he was — at Ruth’s. 
By the physician’s direction all but the mother and he were 
excluded from the room where the sick child lay hovering 
between life and death; and John I found sitting on a 
bench outside the cottage. He raised not his head as I 
came near nor did he seem aware of my presence until I 
spoke. Then he lifted his face and the light of the moon 
showed it pale and drawn and wan and the tears he had 
been plentifully shedding seemed to have washed all the 
bright color out of his cheek. His look was so woe-begone 
and wretched that my heart stood still from fear. 

“ Oh, John, John,” I cried ; “ she is not dead ! Do not 
tell me that Dorothy is dead ! ” 


44 


Big John Baldwin 

“ No/' he replied, hollowly, “ she is not dead.” 

He looked wearily about into the darkness for a moment. 

“ No, she is not dead, but the physician says he hath done 
all he can do and that if she do recover now it will be the 
good Lord's doing, not his.” 

At this a gleam came into his eyes and catching my wrist 
he cried : — 

“ Pray ! We will pray ! On your knees Betty, on your 
knees with me and pray for Dorothy. For where two or 
three are gathered together in His name He will fulfil their 
petitions, and here are two. We will save her life.” 

And drawing me down beside him he began to pray so 
touchingly that my heart was melted and I wept without 
restraint. It was the simple prayer of a great child asking 
with perfect confidence and assured faith and asking of a 
Father of infinite love and compassion Who could be 
touched by our griefs and could not fail to answer. 

And from that hour the baby mended. 

Elizabeth Baldwin. 


CHAPTER IX 


THE RESCUE OF LITTLE DOROTHY; continued 

28th December. 

Alas for my brave resolution of last night to finish the 
story I had been set to write, before the dawn should come. 
In truth I have been much wearied by my nightly vigils ; 
and pausing to lean my cheek upon my hand to think of 
John and Dorothy and how lovingly God did answer his 
prayers for her recovery I fell to dreaming with my eyes 
open and then, before I was aware, I passed to dreaming 
with my eyes shut; and when I opened them again the 
cocks were crowing, the new day had come^ and my dear 
patient was beginning to toss about as if to wake. I 
marveled that mother did not rouse me when she crept 
in to look upon her boy, but she saw he was doing well and 
knowing I was weary had not the heart to wake me. It 
turned out all well enough and no harm done; but when 
I think of what might have happened I could wish she 
had not left me undisturbed. 

When at last he was fully waked and I had given him 
his broth and joyed to see the light coming back and grow- 
ing stronger in his dear eyes, his first word was for Dorothy, 
who is doing well and is as lively as a cricket ; and then his 
ghosPs whisper asked if I had written the story, as he had 
wished. I was fain to confess my neglect and carelessness, 
but told him I would finish to-night, and warned him that 
it would be an o’er-long story for him to read when he 
got strong again ; to which he said, weakly : — 

“ Make it as long as you wish to, Betty, I shall never 
read it. I do not read over what I write myself ; it is only 
that I would have my grand-children know what manner 
of man their progenitor was, and to keep for them the 
record of God’s goodness to me.” 

45 


46 Big John Baldwin 

Was there ever such a preposterous boy? Here he is, 
only now some six months past his sixteenth birthday, and 
he must needs be bothering his poor wits about his grand- 
children! For all his prodigious stature he hath ne’er a 
hair to his face which is as smooth as Dorothy’s own. 
And yet in many things he hath the mature judgment of 
a man already; but in most the sweet innocence and sim- 
plicity of a boy even younger than he is. He is a queer 
mixture of shrewd good sense beyond his years and trans- 
parent credulousness and faith in the honor and honesty 
of others, with a simple daintiness of thought which be- 
longeth to the child at its mother’s knee, making of him the 
most sweetest human being, save our mother herself, that 
the world holds. And if the Greeks had a god handsomer — 
but that were impossible. 

His grand-children ! Who doth he dream will marry 
him, the portionless younger son of an only fairly well- 
furnished knight of ancient lineage? There is no one who 
knows and values him but his big sister Betty; and a man 
may not marry his grandmother, nor his sister neither. 

It is good to know that, since he will not read this him- 
self (and I know he hateth books), I may write what I 
please and have no fear that what I say shall meet his eye 
and breed within him a sinful pride. For he would be 
vain did he but realize what a man he is. He never will, 
for the knowing would at once make him what he is not. 
But your grand-children, my own brother, shall know the 
truth so far as it may be in their aunt Betty’s power to set 
it forth, to the end that they may have the just and proper 
pride in their ancestor they ought to feel. 

It is now seventeen days, and it was, therefore, on the 
nth of this month that it all happened. The Mere being, 
as every one knoweth, only a deeper part of the Fen lands, 
too deep to be reclaimed itself, hath had its size and volume 
increased by the use that is made of it to receive and hold 
water discharged therein from great drainage ditches which 
make dry and tillable many hundreds of acres of the 
Baldwinsmere estate. It hath no outlet to the Ouse, and 


47 


The Rescue of Little Dorothy 

too many miles of ditching and embankment would be 
necessary to give it one; so it remaineth a beautiful sheet 
of water, quite deep in places and well stocked with fish 
by my father’s father and kept preserved with care. 

At the Mere End, near to the cottage wherein Ruth doth 
live, there is kept a boat for the use in fishing and pleasure 
boating of the people and retainers on the estate. A half 
mile round to the west is the boat-house where Will and 
John have their boats, some with sails and some without, 
but all of small dimensions. The boat at the Mere End is 
equipped with both oars and a sail. 

On the morning of that dreadful day some of the laborers 
had used the boat, going some distance from the shore 
to dip up with a net fish for food, as my father alloweth 
them to do. Returning they loosely tied the little craft to 
the stake carelessly leaving the sail still standing. Laborers 
were engaged not fifty yards distant building an embank- 
ment. The day was shrewdly cold, the ground being frozen 
on the surface, but not deep, with a thin skim of ice on 
the margin of the Mere till the sun had thawed it. 

Children of the cottagers from different parts of the 
estate were playing about, roving and running, as is their 
custom, wherever they were pleased to go ; and little Dor- 
othy was with a group not far from her father’s home. 
It was about ten of the clock in the forenoon when Tommy 
Selden^ a well grown and manly lad of nine, son to William 
Selden, and Jemmy Lambert, aged eight, and little Sammy 
Elliot, only six, all children of our people, coming upon 
the empty and idle boat and tiring of their play^ clambered 
into it taking little Dorothy, well and warmly wrapped up 
and clothed with them. It is thought they had no purpose 
to put out from the shore, but in their play rocking the 
boat and running to and fro in it they speedily unwound 
the rope with which it had been so insecurely fixed to the 
stake, and a sudden gust of wind coming up the sail filled 
and the little craft was sent out into the bosom of the 
Mere a full fifty feet or more from the shore almost before 
it was understood that it was adrift. And this was not 


48 Big John Baldwin 

seen from the shore till the cries of the children drew 
attention to them. 

I was at the back of the house taking the air, mother 
was busy with the maids in the still-room, and father was 
sitting at the window, looking over the steward’s books, 
Will at the stable and John a full fourth of a mile off, 
training his dogs. When Jemmy and Sammy began to 
shriek with terror we saw that Tommy Selden was making 
desperate efforts to use the oars. He looked very pale but 
determined, poor little man, as he bravely struggled ; but 
knowing nothing of how to help he did nought but make 
a bad matter worse ; while the fright in which all the others 
had been thrown set them to pushing and crowding to 
and fro, tipping and turning the boat in the water, stretch- 
ing out their hands and crying for rescue. 

All but Dorothy! She, the little woman, sat quietly 
upon one of the thwarts looking mighty serious but cling- 
ing steadfastly to the side; and no sound came from her 
tight closed little mouth. 

All might have been well if the poor children had not 
been so panic-smitten that they could not think to sit still 
the while a boat could come to save them. But who can 
blame them ? Grown folk have been known to behave even 
more foolishly under such stress of fear and terror. 

We all ran at once to the shore, but we had not reached 
it nor had the poor children time to catch the meaning of 
our cries to them to keep quiet when, with a second gust 
of wind which seemed to fairly lift the boat out of the 
water, it was overturned and all went to the bottom. The 
pity of the drowning cries of the poor dears as they 
struggled and gasped and sunk still fills my ears and will, 
I fear, never leave me. 

The laborers came thronging from the embankment, 
father was still gazing perplexedly and without proper 
understanding from the window, and one was speeding to 
the stables for Will when we heard a shout and saw John 
running swiftly toward us. Mother and I cried to the men 
to save the children, but they stood stricken dumb and 


The Rescue of Little Dorothy 49 

helpless and made no move but only gazed with eyes filled 
with horror at the place where the boat lay overturned and 
where, one after the other, oh, piteous sight! the little 
bodies came to the surface once or twice, struggling con- 
vulsively and gasping and gurgling, only to sink back again 
into the deep, icy water — for there were twenty feet at 
least there at that spot. 

My father had come flying down the steps of the house 
and Will was seen speeding towards the boat-house for 
a boat when the sound of John running came nearer and 
nearer. Turning we saw that he was throwing off coat, hat 
and doublet, and stripping to his small clothes. Coming 
closer to the shore he cried with a mighty shout : “ Stand 
back ! Out of the way ! ” and his face as he came was the 
face of an angel — aye, the face of a god. Never saw I 
anything, save a bird, move so swiftly. “ Dorothy is lost,” 
I shrieked, as he approached and he seemed to halt almost 
imperceptibly, as if he staggered, but only for the briefest 
instant, and then he came on again faster than ever. 

Father cried to him “Wait, John, for the boat! Will 
will bring the boat.” But my brother was as if he had not 
heard, and brushing brusquely against our father the brave 
lad shot out from the land with a leap that seemed fully 
twenty feet and plunged beneath the water with a great 
splash that covered the Mere with swirling foam for a 
space of many yards around. Father scrambled to his feet 
in haste and threw a look of disgust and wrath at the spot 
where John had disappeared, which endured but a moment, 
however, being supplanted instantly by one of gravest 
anxiety. 

It seemed an age to us, all silent now, mother wringing 
her hands and weeping, father standing staring and motion- 
less as a statue, the laborers open-mouthed and stupid, be- 
fore the dear lad came back to sight; and then he only 
came up to breathe, supporting himself by one hand on the 
side of the boat, shaking the water out of his eyes and long 
curls, and his parted lips giving a strange, strangling sound. 
But he remained in sight for only an instant and even while 


50 


Big John Baldwin 

father was crying to him to wait till Will fetched a boat 
he disappeared again like a diving duck leaving bubbles 
and white froth behind him. 

And then smote upon our ears the piercing, thrilling 
scream of poor Ruth, who had just come to her door and 
had time to take in the knowledge of the terrible thing that 
had happened. She came like a deer, shrieking and crying, 
her long hair falling loose and streaming in the wind, and 
would have cast herself into the water but for the restraint 
my father and some of the men put upon her — and it needed 
three or four to hold her. From all directions now, men, 
women and children were running and crying when, much 
more quickly than before John rose again to the surface and 
clasping a burden to his breast came swimming to the shore 
and laid poor Jemmy’s body at our feet. 

Father strove to catch his sleeve but with a reproachful 
look and no word the grand lad plunged again into the 
water and so passed quickly from sight. Three times more 
did he this each time bringing a poor drowned body and 
each time showing less and less strength. The last body 
was that of our dear little Dorothy; and the agony in his 
eyes as he strained forward with it in his arms feebly 
striving, but with no hope in his face was more than my 
poor wit can tell of. He stumbled as he neared the shore 
and half cast the limp little figure into my father’s arms 
(for father had waded out to his shoulders to meet him), 
and then slipping back went under the cruel water and 
would have been lost but for Will, who, coming furiously 
on with the boat by some means caught his heavy hair, 
and pulling him half in made shift to reach the land with 
John inanimate, trailing his long legs in the wake. 

We dragged him out and set to work to restore him. A 
rider was despatched on Roger for the physician. Before 
he came by dint of hard work and the free use of brandy 
my dear lad was brought to consciousness. His first en- 
quiry was for Dorothy. 

And strange to say, Dorothy, the last to be brought from 
the depths of the Mere was the only one of the four who 


The Rescue of Little Dorothy 51 

was saved alive. This my father accounts for by the hap- 
pening that the child had her mouth tightly closed when she 
went under and must not have opened it and so the water 
flowed not into her lungs. Besides, she had a little cape 
or cloak on her shoulders, made of good thick woolen 
stuff and having no opening save where it was slipped over 
her head, and so rested on her shoulders covering her chest, 
the which we think was pushed and held up over her 
mouth by the water ; for so it was, turned up over her head, 
when she was brought forth. But she was very still and 
seemed dead, at first. 

God spare me from again witnessing such grief as was 
shown over the bodies of the poor little men to whom no 
effort of ours nor skill of the physicians could bring back 
life. 

John would hear or listen to nothing or nobody till he was 
assured by the evidence of his own senses that Dorothy 
was and would remain alive. Then he suffered himself 
to be led home and put to bed (very weak and shivering, 
for it was cold and the water as ice and he had been a 
long time in it), with an abundance of potations hot and 
strong prepared by our mother’s own hands. The next 
day he was stiff and sore and chilled, in spite of all his 
gallant efforts to seem well and debonair. The second 
day he waked with a high fever, and soon passed into a 
delirium. 

For more than a fortnight did the fever burn in his 
veins, and he tossed about his bed, now bickering good- 
naturedly with Will or Tom Templeton; now babbling with 
Dorothy or jesting with Nell Hedges, to whom he paid 
many a most ludicrous bungling compliment; now moraliz- 
ing on his own and other people’s sinfulness and praying 
for its amendment ; and all the time saying those things of 
his mother and his unworthy sister Betty which assured 
us that our places in his heart would always remain sacred ; 
which I do not, but my mother doth, most surely deserve. 

He hath said little of father, but that always dutiful and 
loving; and once we nearly died of laughing (though weep- 


52 


Big John Baldwin 


ing would have seemed best for us then) when he held a 
long and curious discourse with the Rev. Elijah Balsley who 
is the most tedious godly and the most godly tedious man 
I ever saw, but who yet hath most sound views upon our 
duty as Christians and children of the Remnant to resist 
the evil encroachments of them in high places who make 
a mock of our God and would fain bring the people of 
the realm into bondage to the false proud and worldly Pope 
of Rome. He hath also a shrewd discernment of the 
good things of this life, and, his sermons preached and 
his prayers said in due course and form can show such 
proper enjoyment of good living, of a generous diet with 
sound wines and a comfortable bed as will give ground 
for apprehension to no one having him for guest that pains 
have been wasted upon one without capacity or apprecia- 
tion, even though he may not be moved to say as much. 
But he is not begrudged, I am sure. 

It was on Christmas Day — a feast which the Baldwins 
do always honor and fear no popery — that the fever left 
poor John so wrecked and weak, and with such faint and 
uncertain breathing that for hours we feared and prayed. 
But at last the crisis passed and the life he so freely offered 
for others will remain, please God, to bless and brighten 
a world into which, for sure, it was not sent for nothing. 

Praise the Lord, O, my soul, and forget not all His 
benefits. E. Baldwin. 


CHAPTER X 


HE CARETH FOR ROBERT CROMWELL IN A 
SMALL-POX 

30th June, 1639. 

I WAS sick of a fever and recovering therefrom a matter 
of two months or more, when, the malady seeming stub- 
bornly loath to leave me, or rather the effects thereof, in 
that my strength came back to me most provoking slow, 
the physician advised a change of air; and my father be- 
thought him that I should go to the Felsted School, in 
Essex ; he thinking well of that school because Mr. Crom- 
well had chosen it for the training place of his son, Robert, 
who was much of my own age and a fine youth. I could 
see little advantage in my leaving the Mere where I have 
always content, and where my mother and my sister Betty 
were ever at hand to care for me ; nor was I overly pleased 
at the thought of going to school. But my father is not 
a man to be long argued with, and few can maintain bold- 
ness to openly withstand the reasons he doth summon to 
the support of his judgment once he hath concluded his 
mind on a thing; and I frequently find it well to let him 
have his way even in a matter in which I am concerned, 
yielding not so much because I do see that he is right and 
I have been wrong, but to keep peace in the family, as 
the saying goes. 

My education had so far been confided to tutors, who 
have taught me about all that a man may need to know, 
so far as I can see, and I am not a blind man by any means ; 
but father thought a certain polish, which I hold unnec- 
essary, might be added to my attainments ; and so to school 
I went to begin at the Spring term. 

And if it be of importance to my descendants to know 
what opinion I hold of the value of schools, as it may well 

.53 


54 


Big John Baldwin 

be, I here set it down as being that the game doth not pay 
for the candle ; and when I have sons they shall be educated 
at home, as I have been. Nor do I omit the consideration 
of the point that in the companionship of the youths to be 
found at school there is much pleasure to be had; and 
there were many at Felsted to whom my soul clave ; but 
there is that in the servile submission to teachers and 
masters (few of them of my own station in life), which is 
required at the schools, which likes me not, and which I 
do plainly see, can be of no advantage in the forming of 
character of the true manly kind. The hours and restric- 
tions are irksome and galling, and what with this that 
and the other, I was for the greater part of the time in 
pretty steady disfavor with those in authority ; and indeed 
it was Mr. Cromwell’s great sorrow and misfortune which 
saved me doubtless from expulsion, and what is there 
termed disgrace, though I care not a rush for it. 

Young Robert Cromwell and I journeyed to the school 
in company, and naturally builded a friendship upon our 
former slight acquaintance since we were from the same 
country-side, having differences of make-up which did fit 
well into each other, and were strangers together in a 
strange place; and we were desirous of being much more 
intimately associated in our daily life and conversation than 
was found to be possible under the rules as established for 
the school and the regulation of the lives and privileges 
of the scholars. Still, we did see much of each other and 
such companionship as we were permitted was greatly en- 
joyed by both of us, so long as it lasted. 

But sometime after the twentieth of May (which day I 
did remember and properly commemorate as being the fif- 
teenth birthday of Mistress Eleanor Hedges), Robert was 
missed by me from our accustomed haunts and the class- 
rooms. I thought little of it for several days; and then 
learning upon inquiry that he was sick and had been re- 
moved to a solitary cottage in the outskirts, I asked leave 
to go thither to see how he might be and to find whether 
I could be of use to him. To my request the Head Master 


He Careth for Robert Cromwell 


55 


gave me a flat, and to my way of thinking, an unseemly 
blunt and harsh refusal ; and when I demanded to be made 
acquainted with the reason why, the learned valet sought 
to rebuff me the which I speedily gave him to know I 
would not abide. At last he told me plumply that poor 
Robert was down with the small-pox and none of the fel- 
lowship of the school was to be allowed to go to him or 
near him for fear that the contagion might spread. I then 
inquired what provision had been made for the care of 
him and his comfort in his parlous state, and was told 
that the physician had engaged an old woman to watch 
over him and nurse him till he should die; for, saith the 
Master, “ the case is a most malignant one, from the which 
it is impossible that he shall recover.” 

‘‘ Hath word been sent to his family ? ” I asked. 

“Nay; of what use? his grandfather. Sir James, hath 
gone from Felsted to London, and as to his parents why 
trouble them ? they would only grieve and worry ; and since 
he is to die whether or no, it is deemed best that they 
shall not be communicated with till all is over and done; 
then will there be one sharp pang and so an end. Why 
prolong and dwell upon that which is grievous but which 
may not be helped ? ” 

Now while there seemed to me some reason and judg- 
ment in this, notwithstanding it had a rude and unfeeling 
sound and a cruel, yet there rose before my mind the 
picture of the poor boy away from all beloved ones, lying 
upon a bed of tormenting and deathly pain, with no one 
to say a friendly word to him before he died; and the pity 
of it smote me to the heart ; nor could I endure the thought 
that it should be permitted ; and so I told the Head Master 
that I should go to him. 

“ If you do. Master Baldwin,” he replied, “ you will 
never come back to Felsted. For I plainly warn you that, 
never having yourself had the disease you will almost in- 
fallibly be seized and die of it; but if you do not die you 
shall never return here ; firsts because you may bring hither 
the infection; second, because, having been positively for- 


56 Big John Baldwin 

bidden to go as I do now forbid you, to accept you here 
again after you shall have defiantly disobeyed my order 
would be to set a bad example and thus encourage others 
to evil ways.” 

“ Nevertheless I will go.” 

“ Nay, it shall not be permitted. Although thou art 
by no means an honor to the school by reason of thy head- 
strong frowardness, yet, as in duty bound to those who 
placed you here, here you will be kept.” 

“ And how will you keep me ? ” 

“ By force if necessary.” 

Indeed he said it! And the foolish threat and the pom- 
pous air with which it was fulminated did so tickle my 
risibles that notwithstanding my deep concern for poor 
Robert Cromwell I came near to laughing outright. But 
I refrained. 

Look you. Master Head Master,” said I, “ to the place 
where Robert Cromwell lieth sick unto death as you say, 
and, as I have no doubt lacking proper nursing and tend- 
ance, thither will I go forthwith, and there will I remain till 
he do be recovered or dead. Is he a dog that he should 
be thus put away to die? ^Tis a monstrous cruelty no 
matter what his illness may be. You say I may die — 
that shall be as God wills; but an if I do die, it shall not 
be with the load on my conscience that I left my friend 
or indeed knowingly any one of God’s creatures, to perish 
like a rat in a trap without even so much as raising my 
hand to help him. I beg that you will clearly understand 
that I am going and that it will be a most pleasing gratifica- 
tion to me to have you attempt to restrain me by force — 
for I asssure you that force will be necessary. As to my 
coming back to Felsted I would advise you and all others 
here who think as you do, to pray most earnestly and fer- 
vently that I may never do so. For if I return you will 
regret that ever you were born I do assure you on the 
word of a Christian. And so I bid Your Worship a fair 
good day.” 

And turning upon my heel I left him, going to my cham- 


He Careth for Robert Cromwell 


57 


ber and taking such things as I thought I should need or 
that might be of use to Robert. I proceeded in this matter 
with some deliberateness notwithstanding I was eager to 
be with the sick hoy, in the hope that an effort would be 
made to summon a posse to stay me, the which to encounter 
I felt would be a rare joy for me. 

But none came to check me and as I passed out some 
of the fellows who had heard of my errand gathered in 
the way and most foolishly cheered me with shouts of 
approval; whom I did chide gently, and, telling them to 
pray for poor Robert Cromwell, bade them farewell; and 
so fared on to the place where I was told he lay. 

The thing which the Head Master had called a cottage 
I found to be but a mere hut and a poor rickety thing at 
that. It was in a spot remote from any human habitation 
and set back in the edge of a wood, a full half mile from 
the King’s highway. It comprised but one room, with a 
shabby structure attached, falsely counting for another; 
but in neither would it have been thought humane at the 
Mere to house swine; and the furnishings were of a sort 
to suit the house. The nurse was a toothless, cackling 
old crone, who plainly had but little pleasure and no in- 
terest in life and she scarce deigned to answer my ex- 
planation of my coming or my questions as to what the 
physician’s instructions might be. 

On the bed, if I may so call the wretched heap of rags 
upon which he lay on the floor was stretched an object 
which scarce showed a likeness to my school fellow, so 
sadly repellent that I forbear describing it. He was by 
times in a stupor, by times aroused, but ever unknowing 
of my presence. There was little I could do, but what 
was possible that I did, for the five days that I was there; 
at the end of which he died, making no sign. I got word 
to the school and men were sent to bury him, the vicar 
of the parish giving his poor body a place in the church- 
yard, where they laid him away on the 31st of last month. 

Sending to the school for my belongings, all save my 
books the which I hope never again to see, I journeyed 


58 Big John Baldwin 

back to the Mere, where I was received joyfully by my 
mother and my sister Betty, and cautiously by my father, 
who finally said, when I had told him my story, that I 
looked improved in health and doubtless the change had 
done me no harm. J. B. 


CHAPTER XI 


HE RECEIVETH INSTRUCTION FROM OLIVER 
CROMWELL 

loth September, 1639. 

Two important discourses have I had with most godly 
men within the past week, videlicet: Mr. Oliver Cromwell, 
of Ely, and the Rev. Mr. Balsley, that consecrated leader 
in the pressing work of preserving God’s Israel from the 
snares and deceits of the Great Enemy of Souls. From 
them I have gained much information of great value ; being 
thereby led to see the true import of things that have 
happened, the news of which I have from time to time 
been apprised but without receiving its true significance. 
And I am grateful to God that He hath in His wisdom 
given me to be the associate, if it be but infrequently and 
casually, of such zealous watchmen on the towers of our 
Zion. 

It cannot be that the Lord God of Hosts, Whom we 
serve, shall leave us defenseless to our enemies, and that 
He will permit the deep designs of Rome against the lib- 
erties of the people of this realm to come to evil fruition 
by which we shall be bound hand and foot and be delivered 
into the hand of the Prince of Darkness. And yet the 
King hath a wife who is a papist and who hath her papis- 
tical priests to mumble mass and practice their devilish 
rites even in the palace of a Christian King. Nay, more, 
it is said that Charles himself hath, because of his love 
for this Delilah, bound himself to Rome and hath delivered 
over to the enemies of the true religion the education of 
his own children including the future sovereign of Prot- 
estant England. 

Nor do we have that defense and protection at the hands 
of those set for our guidance and preservation in spiritual 

59 


6o 


Big John Baldwin 

things that we ought to have; for they, too, have grown 
perverted and unregenerate and with the great Archbishop 
Laud have all gone astray and become the emissaries of 
the Evil One and are boldly preaching false doctrines and 
practising vain superstitions in the very bosom of the church 
which was aforetime established and ordained to the up- 
rooting of error and the planting and showing forth of 
the free truth of that glorious Gospel of Christ whereby 
we must be saved. Truly it behooves that all good men 
and true shall stand ready to go forth at the sound of the 
trumpet to overturn these wicked men and destroy and 
make of no effect their evil devices. 

Then, too, in things temporal hath King Charles been 
carrying on a warfare against the liberties of the people 
of this commonwealth; yea, and with a high hand and a 
stretched-out arm. The death of the wicked Duke of 
Buckingham hath been no warning to the King nor hath 
he showed any less but rather more zeal to fasten the 
yoke of a domination upon the people for which there shall 
be no responsibility to any on earth on the part of King 
or creature of the King. That men shall be haled forth 
from their peaceful homes and confined in loathsome gaols 
upon secret or no charges, and without due process of law 
as provided in both Magna Charta and the Petition of 
Right and repeated and confirmed unto this people by more 
than thirty ratifications by royal rulers; that taxes may 
be imposed at royal will and pleasure and without the con- 
sent thereto of a Parliament representing the people; that 
all shall be done that evil counsel may devise to magnify 
and enlarge the ruler and his parasites and to crush and 
break down and oppress the ruled who are and by the grace 
of God shall be a free people — all this is intolerable ; and it 
is seen of both these godly men that the time is coming 
when (and, if the remedy be not speedily forthcoming, it 
will be soon) the manhood of England must gird on the 
sword shield and buckler, and go out to the conquest of 
our privilege to govern ourselves and the freedom to think 
and act as our consciences may dictate. 


Instruction from Oliver Cromwell 6i 


To Mr. Cromwell I gave my pledge that he would always 
find me ready and willing to follow him in this holy war; 
and my bitch Rosalind having brought forth a litter of 
fine pups, I shall, as I promised a year ago, send him the 
best of the lot to his home in Ely; for which he thanked 
me. And so we parted. 


CHAPTER XII 


HE MEETETH GENTLEMEN FROM LONDON 

23rd September — The Mere. 

Being in Huntington this day and at the Red Heifer 
to dine, I met there Squire Walsingham of Grassmere (and 
it is noteworthy, to my thinking^ that I seldom meet him 
anywhere else but in that haunt of roystering fellows; 
but he is of the right kidney and most wholesomely bitter 
against all papists), and with him one or two young sparks 
who by their looks spend most of their time about tap- 
rooms and gaming-tables, whom he brought down with him 
from London. They were mighty civil and monstrous 
polite to me, the which engendered in me a thought of 
suspicion as to what they would have of me, and this was 
not lessened when I heard the Squire say to them in an 
undertone as I turned to speak to other of my acquaint- 
ances — 

“ Ay, that is the lad. Can you better him in London ? 

“ He is even more than I thought from your inventory, 
Squire/’ replied one. And then he added with an oath, 
“ He is most prodigious.” 

I wheeled to front them squarely at that, for I like not 
to have men talk of me to my very face behind my back, 
when the Squire engaged me at once in discourse of a new 
breed of dogs of Danish derivation, one of which, he said, 
belonging to one of his companions, was even then tied 
up in the stable. 

“ After you have finished, John,” he cried, we will go 
and have a look at him. He is big as a calf and the boast 
is made that these Danish dogs can whip anything we have 
in England.” 


62 


He Meeteth Gentlemen from London 63 

I do assure you,” chimed in one of the newcomers, 

he is a monstrous fine fellow.” 

“Of that I have no doubt,” I replied, “ and I congratu- 
late his owner, but I have small faith or fear that any 
good well-bred and judiciously trained Fens dog can or 
ever will be whipped in a fair bout by anything born out- 
side of King Charles’s realm.” 

At which the two city men promptly raised their tank- 
ards, a challenge which the Squire and I quickly accepted. 

“To His Majesty’s health!” they cried in chorus. 

“ And the mending of his ways,” added I. 

“ Aye,” saith the Squire^ “ and confusion to all popish 
intermeddlers and parasites,” and they all looked mightily 
pleased with themselves and their company. And so, till 
dinner was done, we held pleasant converse and drank fully 
as much as could with easy liberality be said to be good 
for us. 

The meal ended we went forth to the stables, and truly 
the Dane is a huge dog and a handsome. His owner re- 
cited his pedigree with much glibness and praised his prow- 
ess to the skies, to all of which, as in proper politeness I 
was bound I made no adverse reply. But I’ll lay a pretty 
wager my new bull will chew him up an he hath the 
opportunity. 

Thence returning to the tap-room and calling for more 
drink even though we had already had enough^ we warmed 
up and became prodigious friendly. 

“ Master Baldwin,” at last quoth he who is called Sir 
Roger Birney, “ craving your pardon for the liberty I take, 
may I ask your weight ? ” 

“ I ride at a little more than fourteen stone — I have been 
gaining during the past six months, and may say now, have 
quite enough for present purposes.” 

“ And your height ? ” 

“ Six foot four. Sir Roger^ having gained more than an 
inch since this time a year.” 

“ ’Fore Gad. He would not find Bully Benjamin more 
than a mouthful.” cried Sir Richard. 


64 


Big John Baldwin 

'' Nay, I’m not so sure,” said Sir Roger, cautiously. 
“ He is a stone or two under the bully, if he have the same 
height.” 

“ But he hath a most easy and persuasive way with his 
fists,” rejoined the Squire. “ It is a treat worth a long 
day’s riding over a bad road to see him handle them.” 

‘‘ And so hath the Bully,” observed Sir Roger, and 
so hath the Bully. He hath laid by the heels all the best 
men we have in London, and the King himself hath hon- 
ored him with his praises.” 

Seeing my look of bewilderment ( for I had never before 
heard of Bully Ben), the Squire explained that he was a 
Yorkshireman, at present the rage among dandies, a smith 
by trade and a boxer by practice. 

“ It is only what you might expect of His Majesty,” said 
Sir Richard, “ that he should have a weak spot for the 
Yorkshireman since the Bully is a rabid papist and is said 
to be on terms of close intimacy with even Laud himself.” 

“ Do you mean to say that the Archbishop holds himself 
so low that he doth associate with a professional bruiser ? ” 
I asked, with some heat. 

“ Faith, Master Baldwin, you’re a bit behind the times. 
’Tis the fashion now in London. The fine gentleman who 
hath not the honor of acquaintance with the Bully is not 
in the best vogue. And an Archbishop must stand well 
with the leaders of all sorts — besides who knows how soon 
Laud may have use for him ? ” 

“ He is a good man of his inches,” suddenly broke in 
the Squire, “ but I’ll lay an hundred golden guineas that 
John Baldwin here can whip him.” 

Now what may this portend? 


CHAPTER XIII 


HIS LONDON FRIENDS VISIT THE MERE 

nth September. 

Just before the dinner hour this day who should come 
riding up to our door but Squire Walsingham in his best 
bib and tucker, and accompanied by his two friends that 
I met with him at the Heifer yesterday, videlicet: Sir Roger 
Birney and Sir Richard Hatton ; and three braver looking 
men it would be troublesome to find in a day’s journey. 
I could but note the vast gain to-day over their seeming 
of yesterday at the Inn. It was not so much that they 
were carefully dressed in the most modish apparel made 
of the best approved stufifs and material but they were 
freshly shaven, newly curled and brushed, and, what struck 
me most sensibly, they wore an air of grave and responsible 
men greatly at variance with their aspect of yesterday. 

My father received them with that formal and yet de- 
lightful courtesy by which he at once denotes the dignity 
of his own character and at the same time puts his visitor 
at perfect ease. Alas, that I may never hope to reach 
that excellence of manner which my father hath — it is with 
Will, indeed (if only not so majestic and yet winning), 
who hath never striven for it; but although I have ever 
longed for it and have sought to copy it yet hath it never 
come to me. 

'' I trust I am not unwelcome, Sir William,” began the 
Squire, with much more of real deference in his manner 
than ever I saw him show to any one before, “ in making 
bold to come thus unannounced and to bring with me two 
gentlemen of London to whom I could not deny myself 
the honor of a presentation to the finest country-gentleman 
in all England.” 

I saw a sharp glance of mingled suspicion and haughty 
65 


66 


Big John Baldwin 

surprise shoot from my father’s eyes at this salutation, 
but it faded quickly before the honest meaning which he 
seemed to read in the Squire’s face. 

“ Why, then, I am sure you could not doubt your wel- 
come, Squire Walsingham; nor that any gentlemen come 
hither upon your accredit would be also most heartily re- 
ceived. You do my poor house honor, gentlemen, and 
I must beg the pleasure and profit of your company for 
so long as your affairs will permit of your stay at the 
Mere.” 

They were duly presented to my mother and my sister 
Betty, to whom they were most gallant — the two strangers, 
I mean, for Squire Walsingham is an ancient friend and 
a man of near my father’s years while the two are young; 
it may be a score or half-score years older than am I, 
surely not more. That they were hard smitten by my 
sister Betty’s appearance, and particularly Sir Richard 
Hatton, was plain to be seen. And small wonder that it 
should be so; for my sister Betty is of the fairest among 
women. 

Along with her great size of frame (she is not gross 
of flesh) she hath a grand stateliness of deportment which 
is much like what I opine must belong to a queen although 
I have never seen one; nor is there any one I know who 
is lighter of foot or more graceful in her every action 
than Betty; her hair is a soft, dark brown, neither golden 
nor curly as is Nell’s; and her eyes, also brown, have that 
clear depth and steadfast quietness (save when she doth 
jest and then they are wondrous merry), which certifies 
that here is a strong, pure soul, who thinketh no evil and 
whose love or friendship will abide unto death enduring 
trials and the temptations of doubt with calm assurance 
and unwavering loyalty; her skin hath the mingled pink 
of the peach-bloom and the creamy white of new drawn 
milk. She received the compliments of the young dandies 
with the air of one to whom all gallant homage is her 
undoubted birthright but who could also quite easily sort 
and separate that which is mere dross from that which is 


His London Friends Visit the Mere 67 

pure gold. Truly, she is a wonderful girl, my sister Betty; 
nor do I believe all the courts in Christendom contains her 
fellow. 

The dinner over and the wine brought on, the women 
gone and all country-side affairs disposed of 

“ And now, gentlemen,” asked my father, “ you being 
fresh from London and knowing to all that is going on, what 
news can you give us of the Court and the King and the 
outlook for the future ? ” 

“ Why^ as to that. Sir William,” replied Sir Richard, 
“ to say the truth and in sober verity things do not look 
well. There be few of those, if any, of the well-informed 
who are not filled with most foreboding fears for the 
future of this unhappy realm.” 

“ And yet,” broke in Sir Roger, '' we have had a matter 
of ten years or so of most tranquil and prosperous times 
under good King Charles. I cannot conceive of any cause 
for fears. It is true that we have had troubles over the 
prerogatives of the King and the privileges of the Parlia- 
ment, but hath it not been ever so, and will not these things 
right themselves and come to agreeable adjustment in the 
course of time as they ever have done? How think you. 
Sir William?” 

I gazed at the man with amazement. Here was one 
fresh from the Court, from London that great city where 
the rulers and the learned and wise men are all congre- 
gated and he talking like a very dunce whom any school- 
boy might instruct in that history of his country with which 
every gentleman ought to be advised. What ignorance 
was this of the constant struggle that hath endured for 
the past twenty years between the King on the one hand 
and the Commons on the other whereby the one doth seek 
to enslave the people and the other to fight for the rights 
which God doth mean they shall have; and further, of the 
conflict which hath ever been with us between the adherents 
of the true religion and the devilish emissaries of the hellish 
Pope of Rome. 

To sit and prate of tranquil times when men have been 


68 


Big John Baldwin 

thrown .nto prison, aye, and even mulcted of their lives 
with no other warrant of right than the mere despotic order 
of the King or the edict of his odious Star Chamber ; when 
men have been robbed of their substance by unjust levy 
under color of taxation which hath no authority save the 
will of him whom God hath put upon the throne to bless 
and benefit and not to harry and despoil the people of this 
realm; when the infamous Laud and his creatures, acting 
by color of consecration as prelate and presbyters of the 
Protestant religion have persecuted the Saints and done 
the dirty work of popery with a cruelty and ferocity which 
have profaned and brought into contumelious disgrace the 
name of the blessed Christ, whose ministers they falsely 
pretend to be. Hath he not heard of the Buckinghams, the 
Straffords and the Father Sancy’s, who have polluted the 
sweet air of fair England with the foul vapors of the wicked 
devisings of their corrupt minds? My gorge was rising 
but my father’s eye restrained me and checked the words 
that surged to my lips. 

“ Nay,” said he, courteously, ‘‘ I am to learn from you, 
who have the better knowledge. Pray remember that I 
am but a country gentleman, absorbed, for the most part 
of the time, with the pursuits of a home-keeping man ; 
and of whom it surely were becoming that I should hold 
my tongue and defer my judgment till such further and 
complete showing of the facts shall justify a making up of 
the mind.” 

“ You do take but a superficial view of things. Sir 
Roger,” said Sir Richard, “ if you have not seen in all 
these years of apparent tranquility and prosperity a most 
uneasy and rebellious feeling beneath the surface, caused 
by the usurpations and oppressions of King Charles and 
his creatures and the papistical plans and plottings of these 
foreign priests with whom the Queen doth ever surround 
herself. It is more than such a people as the English can 
bear, and it will not be borne.” 

My heart warmed to him, and I rose from my seat and 
gripped his hand till he winced. 


His London Friends Visit the Mere 69 

“ You speak boldly, Sir Richard.’’ 

‘‘No more boldly, I do assure you. Sir William, than I 
have spoken beneath the shadow of Whitehall itself. Lon- 
don, aye, and all the Court, too, doth know Dick Hatton’s 
mind upon these things, and ever shall know them while 
he hath lungs to give them breath.” 

“ Why, then,” cried my stout, old father ; “ it doth start 
the blood in my veins to hear such brave and proper proc- 
lamation. So far as my information goes you have every 
license for what you say, and my soul approves your pur- 
pose and action.” 

And then he rose, mighty stately and imposing, and tak- 
ing Sir Richard’s hand shook it most warmly; but he did 
not make him wince as did I. 

And from that on the talk became more and more 
serious and so stirred up my blood that I longed for the 
sound of the trumpet which should call me forth to do 
battle for the Right. My father was not so ill-informed 
neither, as one might have thought, hearing him when he 
sought to draw from his visitors all they knew; for Mr. 
Cromwell hath kept him pretty fully advised and hath 
spent much time closeted with him here at the Mere coun- 
seling with him I have no doubt, upon the best course 
that shall be pursued by God’s people in the great emergency 
that seems even now impending. 

Supper-time came upon us before we were aware of it 
and with it, to my surprise, came Sir Charles and Sir 
Geoffrey, the Lady Priscilla and the Lady Helen, to grace 
our table and make the Mere brighter than it hath at any 
time been since the day when the poor lads were drowned; 
my mother having sent to apprise them of the presence 
of our guests and to beg their company to supper and the 
evening. 

I would have liked it better if Sir Charles had brought 
Nell along, too; but Lady Priscilla said she was o’er young 
yet for such weighty entertainment (at which I do believe 
she laughed in her sleeve), but that Mistress Eleanor had 
made her the bearer of her love and duty to one whom 


70 


Big John Baldwin 


she was pleased to dub Sir John Longshanks, and she hoped 
he was well and had not yet broken his neck over his own 
great feet. To which I replied that if it was me that 
Mistress Eleanor meant, I would be infinitely obliged if 
she would say to her that I was prodigious thankful to 
learn that she had not forgotten me, although in all good 
truth I was sorry she could recall nothing but my awkward 
bigness and my drawbacks, and that I was mightily pleased 
to know that she was still in such lively health as to have 
spirit for such merry jesting. At this Lady Priscilla who 
hath ever been most kind to me, which I have little de- 
served for once I did steal her quinces which she had most 
jealously watched till they had ripened for fitness for jelly 
and preserving (the which I ate, and rolled with pain all 
the night long), Lady Priscilla took my hand and looking 
into my eyes with her own (which are so much like Nell’s, 
only older), said — 

“ ’Twas but her jest, John; and you must know that 
sometimes we foolish women say the cruelest things with 
our lips when our hearts are tenderest and most loving 
towards those we so wantonly scourge. And be sure there 
is no one at Hedge Hall, nay, I dare say, in all the Fen 
country who does not love John Baldwin, and love him 
most when we twit him of his hugeness. We do call him 
‘ Big John ’ because we love him. For where in all Eng- 
land is so brave and unselfish a knight as he, who hath 
not spared at any time to peril his life as if it were nought 
to him if he might lay it down for others ” 

But I could endure no more of this. I felt myself hot 
and my face going red, and my breathing sorely disturbed ; 
and the hand she held I felt was growing icy and trembling; 
and so, saying that she must pardon me but that I heard 
my mother calling me and I would now have to leave her, 
I fled, while she laughed and cried out after me that the 
man who could not look himself in the face when a friend 
held the glass was a monstrous craven. I fled, I say, to 
the kitchen, where Margery, the cook, forthwith produced 
a pie of chicken livers, which hath ever been my favorite 


His London Friends Visit the Mere 71 


dish and made me eat it, even though I was then well 
stuffed with a hearty supper. And as the good creature 
said she had made it for me, and is ever thus thinking of 
me who never showed her any favor but a boy’s rough 
teasing, I did eat it, every mouthful ; and good it was, too. 

When bed-time came and we took our candles our neigh- 
bors having said good-night and gone, the Squire and the 
two knights would have me come to them in the guest 
chambers where they were lodged, the doors of the which 
stood open between the rooms, but those opening into the 
hall being closed. And here they gave me much lively 
news of the doings of the men of fashion in London, where 
they have such cock-fighting and other rare diversions as 
I would like above all things to see; and to the furthering 
of my desire they promised to ask my father to give me 
leave to accompany them as their guest, on their return. 

And so talking of this and that at last they began to 
speak again of the famous boxer whom they call Bully 
Ben. They told how he had come to town unknown and 
friendless, but had in a marvelous short time bested all 
the town bullies one after the other, the fighting being 
done at a large assembly room, to obtain admission to 
which the nobility and gentry, aye, even royalty itself, had 
paid large fees; that Bully Ben had thus acquired quite 
a fortune but was now pining with a great grief because 
there was no man willing to go against him for love or 
money; that a purse had been raised (to which the King 
himself had paid a great sum) amounting to £1,000 — a 
most prodigious lot of money! — which was offered for a 
prize to the man who should whip Bully Ben at a public 
meeting in the said assembly room before mentioned. In 
all this talk the three did seem greatly and deeply inter- 
ested and even, as I now see, excited, as was also I, till 
finally Sir Roger cried — 

“ The truth is. Master Baldwin, we are persuaded that 
you are the man who can whip Bully Ben. Aye, and we 
have laid a wager of £100 apiece that we can produce the 
man hoping that you would meet our wishes. Will you 


72 Big John Baldwin 

do it? Remember that if you do you gain the thousand 
pounds.” 

At once I went cold, as if I had been dipped in icy water. 
I looked at them for a moment and then said — 

“ I am sorry, gentlemen, that you have made this pro- 
posal to me while you are my father’s guests. Do you 
take care never to repeat it to me when his roof doth not 
shelter you.” 

And so I left them and came here to my own chamber. 


CHAPTER XIV 


HE WILL NOT VISIT LONDON 

I2th September, 1639. 

Rising early this morning (for my thoughts were not 
pleasant and I could not sleep), I got out my fowling- 
piece and whistling for my dogs made for the grain stubble ; 
thinking that in the bagging of a few birds I might divert 
my mind from that which I fain would forget. But just 
as I rounded the Mere End and had been assured by Ned 
Taber that I would find them a-plenty, I heard a rustling 
in the hedge and pausing, Sir Richard Hatton, vaulting over 
with surprising ease and agility came toward me with ex- 
tended hand and an expression so engaging in its mixture 
of apology shame-facedness and good fellowship that before 
I knew it I had taken it; and at the same time begrudged 
that I had done so. 

“ Master Baldwin,” said he, with a most proper and 
becoming deference in his manner, “ I have come out thus 
early with the hope that I might find you to bring you 
the apologies of all, the Squire, Sir Roger and myself, 
for what happened last night. It was a most grievous 
error which we ought never to have committed, and I take 
my full share of responsibility for it, and on my honor, 
I am most heartily sorry for my part in it — and so are we 
all — and I bear to you a thousand apologies from all and 
the hope that you will forgive and restore us to that place 
in your regard which we most justly have deserved to 
lose.” 

Now all this was mighty fine and no more than was 
my due; but I chose not to rise too quickly to it, like a 
foolish fish to a deceitful bait hiding a cruel hook. 

Why, look you. Sir Richard, you are my father’s guests 
and have partaken of his hospitality, having been freely and 

73 


74 


Big John Baldwin 


heartily received. Having eaten our salt,” and here Sir 
Richard winced visibly as he did when I squeezed his hand 
yesterday, “ you are under the protection of the obligations 
that govern gentle hospitality for so long as you remain 
under my father’s roof. So let there be an end to the 
discussion of this matter and I beg your company to the 
fields for some shooting. Ned shall bring you a fowling- 
piece.” 

All this with my best manner, which, while not so grand 
as that of my father I yet rejoiced to see was having a 
most salutary effect; for my heart was still hot within me; 
nor would I have it thought that I was one to be lightly 
played with. 

‘‘ You but make me to feel a deeper humiliation. Master 
John, by that high-mindedness which you discover in your 
every word and greatly as I deplore the mistake we made, 
yet still more mightily do I marvel that we were such dolts 
as to have so blindly misjudged our man. We can only 
acknowledge that our fault is without excuse of any sort, 
beg your pardon, and throw ourselves most humbly upon 
your generosity and Christian charity. I do assure you that 
speaking for myself, I have had no sleep the whole night 
long, and my self-reproaches have been most bitter and 
sincere.” 

What could a man do? Before he had ended my hand 
went forth of itself to join his, and, Ned coming with his 
piece, we journeyed on and soon were popping at the birds, 
in the killing of which Sir Richard was most dexterous, 
he counting nine to his score while I had seven, in the 
two hours sport. And so back for breakfast. 

When we were assembled in the breakfast room the 
Squire and Sir Roger were prodigious polite to me and 
solicitous for my health, protesting their hope that it was 
good and being at such pains about it all and to assure 
me of the extreme elegance of my appearance that they 
almost overdid it, to the arousing of my father’s suspicions, 
(there are few things that escape his eyes) for I saw him 
shoot a keen look at them and me. But I gave them the 


He Will Not Visit London 


75 


hint by affecting an equal amount if not more of cere- 
monious cordiality, and we sat down to our meal after a 
blessing had been most awkwardly stumbled through by the 
Squire who had been honored by my father’s request that 
he should ask it. And it was mighty well that my father 
did not suspect anything. I dare not think what might have 
happened if he had but known the truth; for while my 
father hath the highest notions of honor and the duty 
of true hospitality, and is a wise and just man beyond any 
other in this realm, yet is he a quick and sensitive man, 
and a choleric. 

To my surprise our guests returned to the subject of 
my projected visit to London with them, the which my 
father had the evening before consented to. But it was 
much more, plainly, to my father’s surprise that, oppor- 
tunely, I took occasion to say that I felt my journey to 
London had best be postponed for the present — and this 
no less to the chagrin of my would-be hosts, especially Sir 
Roger for whom of the three I have the least regard, but 
who seemed bent on having my company willy-nilly. And 
indeed, I had much difficulty in making appear reasonable 
and a matter for no suspicion to my father, my sudden 
change of inclination in the matter. For I am not nimble, 
I fear, in my intellectuals ; which is doubtless well known 
to my father (who knoweth everything, I verily believe,) 
and only last night I was full of joy at the prospect of 
seeing London so shortly. 

But my mother, perceiving I think, that I had some good 
reason for so suddenly changing my mind and that it was 
one which I did not wish to expose, came to my rescue 
by pointing out that my wardrobe was sadly in need of 
replenishing in the particular of those things which are 
of home supply, and asserting that several weeks would 
be required in which to fit me out properly. This there 
was no answer to, nor could any be suggested; and sure 
the Lady Nancy Baldwin is not only the best, but the 
brightest, quickest-witted and dearest mother that ever a 
great hulking, clod-hopping ne’er-do-weel had; and I see 


76 


Big John Baldwin 


in this an instance of God’s providence, which doth supply 
here what He hath shortened there, thus maintaining an 
equality, or average; for the which I am humbly grateful. 

In the afternoon our guests paid their respects at Hedge 
Hall and the Abbey, my father riding with them and bring- 
ing home Sir Charles and Sir Geoffrey to again help en- 
tertain them. Before they went Sir Roger bought my 
bull bitch, Cobwebs, which I fetched with me out of Essex ; 
paying me a long price for I did not really care to sell her. 
He doth propose to breed her to his Danish dog and hath 
promised to sell me one of the pups on my own terms, if 
I care to buy after sight. 


John Baldwin. 


CHAPTER XV 


HE REASONETH ON LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCE, WITH 
THE MISTRESS ELEANOR 

Baldwins MERE, 29th November, 1639, 
The Rev. Elijah Balsley hath again been with us for 
two days and we have had a gracious season of awakening 
and searching of conscience and an arousing to the immi- 
nent necessity of the girding on of our armor to the great 
day of the coming of the Lord’s vengeance upon his enemies ; 
for the which we owe him, under the God whose minister 
he is, most unfeigned thanks. He came on the morning 
of the 27th of this present month, from Ely, where he 
had been for the better part of the week taking counsel 
with Mr. Cromwell and building up the weak places in the 
walls of Zion in that neighborhood. 

The Rev. Mr. Balsley, albeit of the Independent sect 
and not an ordained minister of the Establishment, is not 
only a most godly man and full of ever burning zeal, but 
also hath a wonderful power upon all who do hear him; 
and I here confess his power, which is most certainly of 
God; for he hath made me see the wickedness of the per- 
verted Episcopalianism of this latter-day (which is being 
shamefully used as a cloak to hide those who seek to bind 
our consciences and hand us over to the power of the Pope 
of Rome) even more clearly than did ever Mr. Cromwell 
himself; who, though he be zealous, yet lacketh the elo- 
quence and facility which doth make of Mr. Balsley an 
untiring sounder of solemn warnings. 

Now, I have ever had a fondness for the old church 
in the which I have been reared, and of which I am a 
member; and not the least of my sorrow at the promise 

77 


78 Big John Baldwin 

of present conditions is because of the inevitable passing 
away and destruction of the dear old liturgy to be sup- 
planted by the bare and bald forms used by Mr. Balsley and 
his kind. But he hath shown me how that liturgy can 
be and is used to pervert men to popery; and for sure I 
have no patience with the genuflections and the gorgeous 
vestments, the candles and the whining intonings and such 
like mummeries and mockeries, the which I have never seen, 
but which I am assured have been introduced into the 
ancient service by Laud, in cunning furtherance of his 
monstrous subverting of the true religion; and I will not 
hold with them. 

My father, too, who is not a man to be deceived in such 
matters (nor in anything) hath taken a firm stand and 
is minded and fixed in his purpose that if we cannot hold 
fast to that which is good in the Establishment without 
accepting with it this which is so, damnable he will go 
utterly out and away and seek to serve his God according 
to the teachings of Calvin and Knox; and in this I go 
with him. For we do know that Rome is minded not 
alone to fetter our consciences but to take away our liber- 
ties as Englishmen as well; and if we fight to secure the 
freedom to serve God in the way in which our consciences 
do require and dictate and to bring others into submission 
to such rule of faith and godly doctrine and to preserve 
our English liberties, do we not well ? Yea, verily do 
we. 

In the afternoon of the 27th, Mr. Balsley preached a 
three hours’ discourse in the great hall from the text 
Psalms VII., the ninth verse : “ Oh let the wickedness of 
the wicked come to an end: but establish the just: for the 
righteous God trieth the heart and the reins.” Outdoor 
work being slack the laborers were brought in, a few of 
the contumacious being made to understand that they must 
yield their sinful scruples and serve God in the way that 
we have elected as right and just; for my father is deter- 
mined and set that as for himself and his house they shall 
serve the Lord ; and I would like to see any of those who 


On Liberty of Conscience 79 

belong to Baldwinsmere attempt to disobey him in this 
great matter. 

I need not go largely into a synopsis of Mr. Balsley’s 
discourse, which was chiefly to point out the errors and 
wicked designs of the Episcopalians and to show the dan- 
gers threatening from their evil conspiracies; with an in- 
quiry as to whether we, as belonging to the remnant of 
God’s Israel, are alive to our duty in this solemn hour. 

On the 28th again, in the afternoon (this time Sir Charles 
and his family and Sir Geoffrey and they of the Abbey 
being invited by my father)^ Mr. Balsley presented a 
second discourse, founded upon the twentieth verse of the 
eleventh chapter of Jeremiah : “ But, O Lord of Hosts, that 
judgest righteously, that triest the reins and the heart, let 
me see Thy vengeance on them ” ; and truly I thought of 
how providentially the present emergency had been fore- 
seen, so that the Bible holds little but that which urgeth 
the children of God to rise up and destroy those who can- 
not or will not see, as we so clearly do, the only true way 
to serve Him and build up His Kingdom upon earth; that 
it must be by those only who are free to use the leadings 
and teachings of their own consciences ; and that those 
who do not bring their consciences into conformity with 
this blessed law of liberty shall be dealt with as perverse, 
unregenerate, hard of heart, of stiff necks, and without the 
pale of God’s mercy. 

This thought I did show to Mistress Eleanor Hedges, 
when, after the preaching was over we strayed out for 
the air through the park. She had been made thoughtful, 
I could see, as I had been, by Mr. Balsley’s sermon; but 
it seemed that her thoughts had a different trend from 
mine. 

“ Indeed, John,” she replied, “ you are mistaken, and so 
are many I fear, in these days, in the thought that the 
Bible teaches only the practice of cruel and bloody com- 
pulsion towards those who do not agree with us. They 
too, have consciences, and if their consciences lead them to 
a different view from ours how may we justify ourselves 


8o 


Big John Baldwin 


when we insist, aye, even to the dreadful resort to sword 
and fagot, that they must accept the leadings of our con- 
sciences rather than of their own? Answer me that in 
all honesty, John.” 

“ Why, then, I will, my old playfellow, in all honesty 
and with such convincing power that you shall at once see 
into what error a tender heart is betraying you. It is 
because our consciences are right, dear Nell, and theirs 
are wrong. It is as plain as a pike-staff.” 

But who saith this — who judgeth between them and us 
on this matter ? ” 

“We do. Who else? Having the assurance ourselves 
of the infallible correctness of our own views, knowing that 
we see aright and that there can be no other just view 
(for every question hath but two sides, a right and a wrong) 
who shall better decide than we ? ” 

“ But, and if they think they are right and we are wrong 
and think it just as strongly as we do — should they not 
be allowed that same freedom of conscience which we 
require for ourselves ? ” 

“ By no means.” 

“ Why?” 

“ Because they do not see clearly, and aright, and we 
do.” 

“ Thou art like a cunning fox, John, who doubles and 
goeth in at the same hole he came out of, and thus outwits 
the dogs. But some day, I fear, a wise old dog will remain 
to watch while the rest of the silly fellows go yelping off on 
a wild goose chase; and that wise old dog will then have 
you. But we will talk no longer of these deep things which 
are too great for many who, to their own hurt, seize upon 
them as a child might seek to wield a razor. Tell me 
of your dogs, your horses, and — yourself.” 

There hath come a change to Nell. Her gown is now 
worn longer than it was a few years ago, for one thing; 
and either that hath the effect to make her seem taller, 
or else she hath grown; for she doth not seem so like the 
little girl she was but yesterday. She hath been away 


On Liberty of Conscience 8i 

to London for a fortnight’s stay with her father’s cousin, 
who is one of the Queen’s ladies, and is returned but 
recently ; but that cannot account for the change I find in 
her. There is a more dignified look, a sweeter gravity 
in her eyes, which can still twinkle mischievously as I 
found when I asked her if she had met young Lord Lover- 
ing at the Court. She said that he had paid his respects 
to her more than once, and was vastly improved since he 
was here at Hedge Hall, Then she added, most demurely, 
that he wished to be commended to My Worship with most 
affectionate remembrances. 

Far be it from me to set myself up to judge of the wis- 
dom of the Being Who created all things; and all who 
know me will bear me witness that I am not one to thus 
rashly and impiously offend. And yet there can be no 
reasonable doubt, and there existeth none in my mind, 
that if I had the making of some things I could better 
apply materials and more economically and more use- 
fully. 

Take this same Lord Lovering to illustrate my meaning. 
There are certain bones (though doubtless soft), muscles 
(indubitably flabby), tissues (degenerate), a skull and a 
substance therein in lieu of a brain, the whole weighing 
altogether say an hundred and five and twenty pounds, or 
say nine stone. In their present combination they make — 
what? A something which looketh like and is yet not a 
man and having no fitness for the doing of a man’s work. 
It goeth up and down the earth and to and fro therein 
using up every day so much of God’s good air and light, 
so much food and drink, and doing nothing to justify its 
creation. The stuff that is in it would have made a fairly 
good calf; or a few puppies — but no, puppies are meant 
to grow to dogs, and a good dog is as much better than 
It, as may easily be conceived. 

But, as Nell hath said, there are some things too deep 
to be handled by plain, simple folk; and as I care not to 
cut my fingers I’ll e’en drop this razor. 

When I lifted Nell into her saddle this evening and her 


82 


Big John Baldwin 

hand rested for an instant in mine the same thrill which 
I have noted before, only far worse, shot through my 
frame. It was not unpleasant and yet I think it must be 
because my system is disordered. Fll go to my mother 
for a catholicon from her physic case. 


CHAPTER XVI 


HE IS TROUBLED CONCERNING A WAGER 

3rd December. 

Tom came over to-day to bring the £10 and the sword 
for which I agreed to compound the debt he owed me, 
videlicet : his horse Prince David, for winning the race more 
than a year ago. I was mightily cheered at the sight of 
him, for we have met but seldom during the past year — 
but not because of the money, which I had clean forgot. 
And he seemed no less pleased to see me. 

“ John,” he said, “ you have doubtless long ago forgot 
that I owe you a large sum of money ” — as indeed I had. 

“Money, Tom? I do not remember any such thing.” 

“ I thought you had forgot. Well, it was this way,” 
and then he went on into so shrewd and cunning a story 
of the race that he got me all a-quiver and I ran it over 
again even down to feeling the hot blast of the horse^s 
breath on my neck at the finish. It was a grand race. 
And he seemed as proud that I had won as I was pleased 
at the same. 

“There’s the iio,” he said; “it took me a long time to 
get it together for if I had asked father he might have 
told Sir William and then he would have forbade your 
taking it as he did in the case of the horse. But I got 

it together at last and there it is ” throwing a purse 

in my lap. “ And here is the sword.” 

“ Tom ! Tom ! ” I cried, staying his unfastening of his 
belt, “ what do you mean ? I’ll neither have your money 
nor your sword. What opinion can you have of me that 
you should think that I could do this thing? ” 

“If you do not allow me to pay this debt John Baldwin, 
you do place me in the guise of a swindler. Is that your 
opinion of me ? ” 


83 


Big John Baldwin 


84 

“ Nay, Tom Templeton, you know it is not. Why thou 
are the best and truest friend and comrade ever a man 
had. Have I not beaten thee a dozen times, and would 
I do that if I did not love thee? But I’ll take neither 
sword nor money, you foolish boy.” 

But he would not listen to reason and at last went his 
way leaving the gold and the sword, and poor John Baldwin 
in a mighty perplexity to know what to do in the matter. 
But I soon reached a conclusion; there is a hunter for 
sale at Huntingdon, a fine good-boned bay standing about 
sixteen hands and free from blemish of any kind. He is 
offered for £15 and Christmas morning will see him and 
the sword at the Abbey — for they keep Christmas at the 
Abbey. 

Besides Prince David is too fine a horse to be rid after 
the dogs as Tom doth ride. 


CHAPTER XVII 


HE GOETH TO LONDON WITH MR. CROMWELL 

The Mere, 25th May, 1640. 

As it is raining, and hath been raining for a week past 
so that all the earth is soaked and soft and unfit for a man 
to go upon for any sort of manly pursuit it hath occurred 
to me to set down in this my journal, certain happenings 
while I was making a stay in London. 

The Parliament having been called to meet by the King 
Mr. Cromwell was chosen from Cambridge, and upon the 
eve of his going to London he spent a day and a night 
here with us at the Mere; being for the most part of the 
time closeted with my father in deep discussion no doubt, 
of the affairs of our unhappy country which do seem tb 
be growing ever worse. After supper however, he did sit 
for a time and engage in general talk with us all. He 
hath ever showed me since the death of his son Robert, 
now nearly a year gone, a most gentle courtesy and a 
loving consideration that hath touched me nearly and hath 
made me to feel for him such affection as I have for no 
other man save my father only; and during our converse 
that evening he did encourage me to speak my mind freely 
upon the state of affairs as to the stress between the people 
and the King ; and I do suppose that no other topic receives 
in this day so much attention in the homes of the English 
people. 

To say truth I was nothing loth to give my views (in 
the which respect my brother Will did not follow, nor lead 
me neither) for I have been at pains to listen carefully 
to all who could inform me as to what is going forward 
and have reflected sufficiently upon what I have thus learned 
to have formed sound and unanswerable conclusions. At 
first my father was inclined to check me, for he hath here- 

85 


86 


Big John Baldwin 

tofore seemed to have a certain lack of judgment as to 
the value of my opinions but Mr. Cromwell would not 
have it so. 

“ Nay, my dear Sir William,” he cried, “ let the lad 
speak. It joys me to know that there are of those who 
shall come to responsibility and must be charged with our 
public and private liberties after you and I shall be called 
away who do even now enter deeply into these great and 
momentous questions. Let the lad speak his mind I pray 
thee, for he seems to be able to do so and mayhap he 
shall give forth wisdom — as it hath been promised in the 
Holy Scriptures.” 

Now there was a twinkle in Mr. Cromwell’s eyes as he 
said the last words, which I might have thought to be mis- 
chievous if he were ever given to any but most weighty 
and serious discourse; and I know not what scripture he 
did refer to (my sister Betty whispered in my ear some- 
thing concerning “ babes and sucklings ” but Betty is a 
female and what have women to do with these grave mat- 
ters which must be dealt with by men?) for I like not 
to pore over books and I cannot remember all that I hear 
at public worship. My father yielded most becomingly to 
Mr. Cromwell’s wish; saying, with a smiling pursing of 
his lips which is peculiar to him and to my sister Betty 
too, at times — 

“ Why then, my loving friend Oliver, His Worship shall 
speak with all good will if thou dost desire it. For truly, 
if thou dost seek one who can adjudge and adjust, regulate 
and set straight the affairs of everybody save only his own 
and mind most masterfully every man’s business save again, 
his own, and infallibly advise in all matters, thou hast no 
need to go further. My son John is not only equal to 
the task but hath the most unselfish willingness to discharge 
it; entering usually upon the same with a marvelous zeal 
and alacrity, and that without hanging back even when his 
good offices have not been first asked. All that he doth 
require is some slight knowledge of the difficulty in hand 
or the problem to be solved, and he assumeth at once 


He Goeth to London with Mr. Cromwell 87 

the burden of the responsibility; and such is his prescience 
and good-heartedness that he doth decide the more quickly 
in those cases wherein he hath the least information, rather 
than those where a more abundant knowledge might in- 
conveniently impede him. And as you wish to have his 
views on public matters I feel warranted in promising that 
he will give them freely, and that doubtless you shall find 
them most valuable.” 

My father can do the handsome thing when he is so 
minded ; and I was not ill-pleased to have him thus publicly 
avow his opinion of me the which I rejoice to see hath 
vastly improved; for he hath not heretofore showed that 
respect for my judgment or that he valued the same as 
I have ever felt he should do. And so I thanked him most 
dutifully as I felt was proper, inasmuch as he too had 
spoken openly before all present. My sister Betty had left 
the room with such suddenness that at first I feared there 
was something wrong without, of the which I was not 
aware, but the others showing no uneasiness I was re- 
assured; my mother quickly bent closer to her sampler- 
work so that I could not see her face, a habit she hath 
when she is most interested and desireth to listen closely 
and get all the good out of what is being said ; and Will for 
some reason I could not stop to consider winked at me 
most solemnly from where he sat, behind my father’s 
back. 

“ Why then, let him speak freely,” repeated Mr. Crom- 
well weightily. 

The which I proceeded to do; but as to what I said it 
doth not need to set it out here. Doubtless it was seed 
sown in good ground and will bring forth fruit abundantly 
in due season. And I have the more hope that this will 
be so because that, before we separated for the night, Mr. 
Cromwell said, looking at me with a most engaging ex- 
pression the while — 

“ Sir William, and Lady Nancy, I shall make bold to ask 
a boon of you; and that is no less than the loan of your 
son John to go to London with me to witness the opening 


88 


Big John Baldwin 

of the Parliament. Remember that I go alone, for Mrs. 
Cromwell is in low health which is a great grief to me, and 
my son Oliver is at the Felsted School. I will be a lonely 
man and would fain have one with me who shall seem 
to help my thoughts more often back to the sweet Fen 
country where is everything on earth that is dear to me. 
I know not for how long I shall keep him and I pray thee 
have me at my own will in this. Remember too, my loving 
friends, what this lad is to me and hath been since my 
poor son Robert died in his arms a year ago.” 

“ Then shall he go with thee,” said my father while my 
mother came to my side and stole her arm about me and 
gazed wistfully into my face ; “ and may God make him a 
blessing to thee and a stay and a comfort while thou art 
wrestling with the Powers of Evil which thou goest forth, 
as His champion, to meet.” 

“ Amen ! ” said Mr. Cromwell most softly ; and so there 
was an end of that. 

Then followed for the two days that lacked before we 
should start such bustling and cheerful hum of preparations 
for my journey as the old Mere had never before witnessed 
in my time; and I could scarce wait, and my heart beat 
fast, and curious thrills did chase each other through my 
flesh whenever I bethought me of the glories that awaited 
me. Through all the country-side I rode to bid farewell 
to all my friends; and it was a joyful thing to see that 
many did not feign to hide that they would miss me. 

Mistress Eleanor Hedges affected however, to fear that 
the papists would make a speedy convert of me and that 
if the Queen should see me she would fall an easy victim 
to what she was pleased to call my manly charms; and 
vowed that she looked to hear no other news of me than 
that I had been made a peer of the realm and member 
of the King’s Council of State, or appointed by the Pope 
to be successor to Laud as Archbishop of Canterbury at 
her (the Queen’s) instance and insistence, before I had 
been in London a week; nor could I get any other sense 
out of the little witch who never was so mischievous and 


He Goeth to London with Mr. Cromwell 89 

froward as that day; though Polly, her maid, afterwards 
told our Ruth that Nell stayed in her own chamber and 
spent a whole day in weeping after I had said good-by to 
her. 

Women are strange creatures and hard to understand; 
for so I have heard my father say, and, truly my ex- 
perience goeth on all-fours with his in this matter; but 
there! Nell is no woman but a little girl; but why a little 
girl should take it upon herself to have the vapors which 
are by no means becoming, till she is grown older, I cannot 
find a way to see. But Nell is wilful and hath ever her 
own habits and practices. 

Tom Templeton was sore cast down at the news of my 
going and I was hard put to it to give him comfort. There 
were tears in his eyes when he insisted that I should take 
his dearest treasure^ his horse Prince David, with me ; urg- 
ing that I should have a spare horse ; for he had heard that 
in London they do ride much; and protesting that the 
hunter which I sent him at Christmas and which he hath 
christened “ Big John,” was a better than the Prince and 
would serve all his needs. But I told him that this was 
folly ; as it was ; that I ought not to impose an extra horse 
on Mr. Cromwell ; that if I found I needed other than 
Roger I would send for Prince David ; and with that prom- 
ise he was fain to be content and would not be so without. 
I gave him special charge of my dogs (under my sister 
Betty) with particular instructions in the case of each one 
which I told him he must set down in writing, that he 
might not have to trust to his memory which is but a 
rickety, harum-scarum thing. This he promised but 
whether he did or not I know not. When I came back 
I found Rosalind with a limp for which he hath not yet 
accounted, but shall. 

My father closeted me for a much briefer time than I 
looked for and gave me much less advice than I expected ; 
the which was a joy to me in that it showed that he hath 
at last come to a knowledge of the fact that there is but 
little in which I stand in need of any one’s instructing 


90 


Big John Baldwin 


and that I may well be left to my own wisdom. He gave 
me also a much fuller purse than I had thought to have 
and said that more should be forthcoming if it should be 
needed, concerning the which he would ask Mr. Cromwell 
to advise him. In that he liberally provided me I was 
well pleased; for it showed wise foresight; but that he 
should trouble Mr. Cromwell to advise him when I should 
need more and how much did not so strongly commend 
itself to my approval since I should be the better judge in 
the matter; and this I explained to him; but he only said 
he thought he would let it rest as he had arranged; and 
to this, as tending to the conducing of his peace of mind 
seeing that he was set upon having his own way, I at last 
consented. 

My mother did so liberally bedew and damp my shirts 
and other clothes with her tears while she was at the pack- 
ing of them that I could not bear to stay to oversee the 
work (as perhaps I should have done since women can 
know but little of the properest way to pack a man’s ward- 
robe) ; and I was most agreeably surprised to find when I 
put them on that they gave me no cold. It was difficult 
to be at my sister Betty’s frame of mind; for though her 
nose was red and her eyes swollen for the great part of the 
time she would hold converse with me on no sort of terms at 
all comporting with either my merits or my self-respect — 
but I thought she would never leave off her hugging when 
the hour at last arrived for me to mount and ride to Ely, 
where I joined Mr. Cromwell. 

My father bade me farewell as one imagines a Roman 
sire would send his son with unbending austerity forth to 
his honorable death ; but his handclasp was warm, and may 
God bless him for being the man that he is, above and 
better than any other on earth. Will bade me keep out 
of gaol, slipping a purse into my hand as he did so — which 
was kind of the best-affectioned brother in all the world 
and the knightliest (though he doth ever give me the rough 
side of his tongue, which hath a sharpness like to that of 
my father’s ; but with it ever goeth the soft side, which is 


He Goeth to London with Mr. Cromwell 91 

the inside, of his heart) ; and he could well afford it for, as 
the heir, he receiveth a better allowance than do 1. 

It was hardest parting with my mother and I cannot bear 
to set it down here. May God ever bless her, as He must 
or He is no God of mine. I could not forget her clinging 
embrace and the yearning tenderness of her farewell look 
which spared not to pierce me through till father broke the 
spell by saying — 

“ Nay^ let the lad go, Nancy. He must not keep Mr. 
Cromwell waiting. Nay, whatever he may deserve he is 
not going to be hanged just at the present — he will e’en 
cheat the gallows for a time — let him go; he will be back 

ere long, like a bad shilling ” and his eyes were misty, 

as I could see, and he blew his nose most prodigious as 
he re-entered the house. 

And so my mother’s face went with me all the way to 
London town save when Mistress Nell was filling all my 
thoughts with wondering whether she was sorry, why she 
had so flouted me, and such like dreamings which held 
my mind for the most part of the time. 

London is a most monstrous large town, and after a 
few days was not greatly to my fancy, being, to my mind, 
too cramped and crowded, denying a man the room and 
space his Maker intended he should fill. There is no life 
like the life of a country gentleman to my mind. There 
is never a moment of quiet in the town, save in the hours 
just before the dawn, and then decent folk ought not to 
be awake to note it. But there is the trouble. There 
is so much reveling and gaming always toward in this 
great Babylon that, for many, the night is turned into 
day. 

It is a great marvel to me whence comes all the tallow 
for the prodigious number of candles that are burned here 
every night. There are good houses and bad ; and for the 
chief part, bad. How the many manage to endure life 
in the mean houses in which they eat and sleep, I cannot 
see; but there; perhaps they never had better and so have 
no personal experience of what life really is. Poor 


92 


Big John Baldwin 

wretches. They are so unknowing of how miserable their 
condition is that one’s heart bleeds for them. 

Not that there are not good houses; the nobility and 
the gentry are by no means so badly off and Whitehall 
hath great magnificence. But there were none which for 
a moment would compare, in all that is to be desired, with 
the Mere. Of what use is a great house which hath not 
a corner in it which is like home nor can ever grow dear 
to a man’s heart? They must have cost a pretty penny 
but I am glad I shall never be asked to live in them. 

We arrived late at night and proceeded at once to lodg- 
ings for which Mr. Cromwell had before arranged. They 
were not spacious but they will do as well as anything in 
London. Mr. Cromwell had for himself a large chamber 
for a sitting and receiving room, and off that he had a 
little closet wherein to sleep so small that I marveled how 
it could afford him air to snore with ; for that he is a 
most capable snorer I make bold to believe from the fashion 
on which his nose is builded. I was not ill-pleased to 
find that the lodgings he had engaged for me were not 
in the same house with him but just around the corner; 
for I felt that possibly he might find me somewhat in his 
way at times when he might wish to consult with his fel- 
lows who are well employed in planning to defeat the vile 
conspiracy in high places against the liberties and the true 
religion of the English people; and I found, after, that 
there were other reasons to approve the width of this separa- 
tion; which was not so great however, but that we were 
within easy call of each other. 

The morning after our arrival I dressed myself with 
great care being asked by Mr. Cromwell to go with him 
to Westminster where he would show me some of the 
great men of whom I had heard so much; but truly, there 
is not a man- jack of them all whom I may not handle as 
easily as I do Tom Templeton. They may be my equals 
in mind and judgment (some of them) but I will engage 
to best any one of them at any time and at any manly 
exercise now in vogue. 


He Goeth to London with Mr. Cromwell 93 

Despite my care in the matter of my attire I could not 
but perceive that I was the object of much attention and 
vulgar curiosity as we passed through the streets, the which 
was not greatly to my liking; but I passed it all over save 
once when a hulking fellow with a butcher’s apron and an 
inflamed countenance regarded me with that leering which 
seemed to betoken an unbecoming lack of respect. His 
nose I twisted bottom side up and left him holding it with 
both hands and with squirming symptoms of pain while I 
hurried to catch up with Mr. Cromwell who, absorbed in 
thought, had forgotten me and knew not that I had left 
him till I rejoined him. 

“ Why,” asked he, like a man waking out of a sound 
sleep, “ Where hast thou been and what hast thou been 
doing?” 

“ Only learning a London butcher a little good manners,” 
I said. 

He smiled, and said I must not be too quarrelsome but 
that it would not be amiss to introduce a little of the man- 
ners of the Fen country in London. 

“ Some of them have ways that need mending,” he said ; 
‘‘ but I do not conceive it to be the chief end of our errand 
here to look after the matter; and moreover,” he added, 
“ there are so many of them that, early as thou hast begun, 
I fear the job will prove too great for thee Master John, 
an thou dost wish to do it thoroughly, as I believe thou 
art used to do everything to which thou puttest thy hand.” 

I could wish Mr. Cromwell would give more attention 
to his dress. He wore the same all the time of our stay 
in London that he wore on the journey thither. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


HE WHIPS BULLY BEN AND IS RECEIVED AT COURT 

26th May. 

'Tis a long story, this of my trip to London, and it was 
late at night when I finished yesterday’s recording; the 
hour was far past nine and I feel to-day the loss of sleep. 
But as it is still wet with only chance gleams of the sun 
I shall not go out but try to make a finish. 

Mr. Pym, to my mind, is the most masterful man we met 
when we reached Westminster and had gone to a large 
chamber where, it seems, these great men in whose hands 
are, under God, the destinies of the English people, had 
arranged to meet to take counsel as to their plans of pro- 
cedure. He doth hear, as I could see, some patiently, 
but the most of them impatiently; and oft cuts them short 
and vehemently states the question and the remedy, to his 
own satisfaction at least; and if they do not at first side 
with his views it is not long till they do for he hath his 
way speedily. And Hampden, too, I saw, he who made 
the bold fight against paying the ship-money illegally as- 
sessed upon him. He doth not look it, but Mr. Cromwell, 
whose cousin he is, saith he hath a most daring and en- 
during spirit and will yield to nothing opposing when he 
is in the right. Besides these there were many whose 
names are in all men’s mouths, especially Sir Arthur Hazel- 
rig, William Strode, Denzil Hollis, Lord Kimbolton, the 
Fairfaxes and Essex. They all seemed full of eager pur- 
pose and their eyes were, some somber with repressed fire 
and some shining with great eagerness to be at their parlous 
work. 

For nothing is clearer in Mr. Cromwell’s mind (in the 
which I do most heartily agree with him) than that the 
King hath been brought by his love for the Queen who 

94 


9S 


He Whips Bully Ben 

in turn is inspired and controlled by her Romish priests, 
to determine to make a bold stand and a bitter fight for 
the maintenance of prerogatives which may not live along 
with English liberty; the which will not only give him a 
free hand in the government of this kingdom but will also 
make for the success of papistical plottings and conspiracies 
to fasten upon us the accursed idolatries and’ wicked super- 
stitions of Rome to the choking out of the true religion, 
which can thrive only in the free conscience. In the Com- 
mons is all the people’s hope. Where else shall they 
look? For while among the Lords there be those who 
see aright and clearly yet there be many who are sadly 
tainted, and some of complete rottenness of heart; add to 
which they do fear the people, apprehending that in their 
success over the King by the wholesome curtailing of his 
prerogative there is danger that they, these Lords, too, 
shall be limited in the privileges which they have so far 
enjoyed. 

That they may move rapidly (for time is precious) in 
their great work, and yet with that circumspection that shall 
not drive the Lords in a body away from them, leading 
them gradually on, for their help they must have, the 
Commons have no light and easy task. ’Tis a pity, too, 
that it is so; and Mr. Cromwell doth long for the day 
when the people will so strongly back up the Commons that 
they may bid the Lords defiance and tell them to go hang 
or else come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty. 

“ But of these things,” said Mr. Cromwell to me, “ while 
it is well that thou shouldst acquaint thyself sufficiently 
to enable thee to see where thou dost belong and be ready 
against the time when thou, too, shalt be called upon to play 
a part, it is not presently necessary that thou shouldst 
see all and into the bowels of all. There is much else in 
the town with which thou shouldst become acquainted and 
see with thine own eyes. I have no wish to keep thee 
at my tail, following, as is my calling and duty to which 
I am summoned by the Lord of all, the tedious steps and 
ramifications of negotiations, parleys, minings and counter- 


96 Big John Baldwin 

minings and general strategy of the warfare that is toward. 
It is enough now that thou shalt see the end when the 
result has been accomplished. 

“ Meantime go you where you list ; learn the lessons that 
do wait here for your nourishing; meet all men, study all; 
some thou wilt find worthy and to them cleave; others 
thou will not wish to fellow with ; be not deceived by 
appearances; use thy wits now as thou never didst before; 
do not stint to enjoy thyself for the Lord of the Heavens 
and the Earth meant that His children should have pleasure 
in this world if He do, with the pleasure, send, in His 
wisdom, much pain; else had He not given us the song 
of birds, the glory of the flying clouds, the color and per- 
fume of flowers, the unstained Heaven that sleeps in the 
eyes of the babe, the love of woman, above all the death 
of His dear Son that thereby this world shall become to 
us, if we will have it so, a Paradise. But let it be all with 
godliness ; heed the warning whisper of His Holy Spirit 
and leave that quickly of which He bids thee beware. 

“ Thou hast a godly father and a saintly mother and hast 
been trained in all rightful apprehension. There are dan- 
gers before thee but thou must, sometime, meet them for 
thyself — since thou canst not always shirk thine own re- 
sponsibility, hiding behind father and mother, and it may 
hap that this will be as good time as another for thee 
to begin the great battle of life which shall end when 
God wills, and, by His blessing, with triumph over all the 
powers of the Evil One. Thou knowest how to find thy 
way about I am persuaded; let me see as much of thee 
at our rooms as may be convenient and pleasant. And 
now go, and may the God of all grace go with thee.” 

Never before had I heard Mr. Cromwell speak with such 
solemn weight and fire of winning affection as he did thus 
to me albeit his tone was low, as we stood in a corner of 
the great chamber which was so filled with the eager buzz- 
ing of the talk of earnest men. As he spoke I marveled 
what a great preacher of the Word he might be if he 
should but apply himself to it. His voice thrilled me 


He Whips Bully Ben 


97 


and his spirit entered into mine^ and if he had then bid 
me draw sword and follow him in a mad rush through 
the King’s guard to force the people’s wish upon the throne 
itself, right joyously would I have answered to his sum- 
mons. For a moment I stood pondering that one of so 
mean an appearance (for truly he is not comely to look 
upon) should possess such power; and then found my way 
out on the streets again. 

There was the sweet scent of Spring in the air which 
even the pollution of dirty streets and foul gutters could 
not wholly kill ; and there was on most men’s faces a light 
of happy hope and joyous anticipation that, now the Par- 
liament was called again, there would be salvation for the 
people. It had been a long and a weary time for the 
chosen of Israel since a Parliament had set to guard their 
rights ; the King had ruled with a high hand and a stretched- 
out arm in disregard of the liberties of the people and 
had stubbornly refused to summon to his advice their 
representatives that he might learn what they would have; 
but now at last he had done so; and now was there hope 
that not only would popish machinations receive check 
but that all royal usurpation would cease; the illegal laying 
of tonnage and poundage and ship-money taxes, the raising 
of forced loans, the unwarrantable arrests and imprison- 
ments by virtue of infamous Star Chamber process, of 
men innocent of crime and only guilty of resistance to 
Kingly tyranny, to this was there ground for belief a speedy 
end would be put. 

For these things lie heavy and hard upon the hearts 
of all free Englishmen, and the Commons had been chosen 
with an eye single to the curing of these evils which will 
not be borne. And with this light of hope which made 
bright their faces there was seen in men’s eyes the stern 
glance of fierce resolve that this should be the outcome of 
the conflict. Charles hath a great and a strong people to 
reckon with and he would do well to see it quickly. 

But soon, in the ebb and flow of the countless thousands 
in the streets, in the ever changing panorama spreading be- 


98 Big John Baldwin 

fore me, in the new and strange sights and sounds that 
challenged my attention my mind wandered, alas, from 
these, the matters of chiefest import, and lost itself in 
unworthier things. And so one day passed with another, 
this roaming of the streets being my greatest occupation, 
save that in the evening for two hours every day I did 
usually engage in most useful and enjoyable military ex- 
ercises. 

It came about through Mr. Cromwell, as might be sur- 
mised; for in the interval of his busy and requiring labors 
he took frequent opportunity to question me as to what I 
had seen, where I had been, and the like, with many friendly 
and most valuable hints as to things worthy of my atten- 
tion; and one morning he took me out to the shop of one 
Anstruthers, a mercer and a man of God, one of the true 
men of the true faith, and secured for me the privilege 
of joining the daily training of his company of horse which 
were used to exercise for two hours in a great field near 
the outskirts of the town. 

Mr. Anstruthers had been, in his youth, a soldier in the 
Low Country wars and, having a taste that way, had 
organized a band of horsemen for drill, at first for pleasure, 
but, as the imminence of hastening perils and the plainly- 
to-be-seen needs of the hour suggested, at last for prepara- 
tion against the time when God’s people shall take the 
sword of the Lord and of Gideon, to the bringing in of 
the reign of his Saints. 

And right glad was I of this diversion which the dullness 
falling upon one strange and wandering about without 
proper companionship much felt at times, made indeed a 
most welcome thing; to the which must be added my 
natural liking for military exercises. Mr. Anstruthers is 
'a master of the art and teaches with consummate skill; 
and Roger and I speedily became proficient, as we do in 
all things to which we set our minds, exercising almost 
daily. 

One evening, returning from the drilling and feeling 
more than usually pleasant in spirit, for I had enjoyed 


99 


He Whips Bully Ben 

myself more than common, I was hailed by a hearty shout- 
ing of “ Master Baldwin ! Master Baldwin ! ’Fore God 
never was I more pleased to meet a gallant gentleman, 
and whom I hold to be my friend ! ” and who should come 
cantering up but Sir Roger Birney ? 

At first I was not certain that I was glad to see him 
again^ but his handsome face was so open and frank and 
he showed so much semblance of honest joy in his voice 
and his manner that I was fain to shake him heartily by 
the hand. 

“ Thou art the man above all others I would most have 
wished to see,” he said. “ Only to-day I was thinking of 
the gallant entertainment you gave us at the Mere — aye, 
and talking of it, too, with whom, think ye?” 

“ Indeed, Sir Roger, it would be difficult for me to guess, 
in this great hive of human beings of whom I know not 
half a score.” 

“ With no one else than the Squire Walsingham and the 
gallant Knight, Sir Richard Hatton.” 

And are they in London ? ” 

Sir Richard hath been here for some weeks ; you 
know he hath been chosen to the Parliament, and the 
good Squire came only yesterday to see the opening.” 

“ Why, this is a pleasant hearing for a lonely man and 
mighty glad am I to have it. The Squire is an old friend 
and I was much drawn to Sir Richard while you were in 
the Fens.” 

“ And no less we to you. Why, it was at this very 
meeting we had to-day at the Fox and Goose that Sir 
Richard said of all men he had met he knew not your 
equal for those qualities that win men’s hearts and he sang 
your praises most bravely, and be sure the Squire and I 
were not behind him. And now you can do no less than 
sup with us ; we meet at the Fox and Goose in an hour 
from this, after which we will show you some rare sport 
which shall hearten you up, for you are looking somewhat 
sober to my thinking. Master Baldwin.” 

“ Why then,” L answered ; ‘‘ I have not indeed found your 


100 


Big John Baldwin 

London town a breeder of high spirits; for being alone 
for the most part^ and knowing no one save a few members 
of the Parliament, who are all too busy to waste time on 
a country gawk, I have found time a little heavy on my 
hands.” 

With this I explained my case to him; by whose invita- 
tion I was in town, where I was lodged, and so forth. The 
end of it was that I saw Roger stabled and then went with 
him to the Fox and Goose. 

And there, sure enough, even as Sir Roger had promised 
we found the Squire and Sir Richard; and hearty and 
cordial were our greetings and jolly was our supper, at 
the which we drank overmuch strong liquor, as good- 
fellowship seemed to inspire. When we were done Sir 
Roger politely expressed the hope that I had no entangle- 
ment with any fair lady for the evening which would 
forbid my giving them my company to the assembly room, 
where Bully Ben was to essay a new man come out of 
York, which was the Bully’s own home ; and it would be, he 
said, that Greek should meet Greek. 

The proposal was not to my relish at first, but as all 
protested, seeing my coolness, that unless I joined them 
they would not feel that I had forgiven them their blunder 
at the Mere, for the which again they all besought my 
pardon, in the end I yielded and went. 

The assembly room proved to be a huge, barn-like chamber, 
with a platform of rough boards in the center and rough 
benches raised in tiers about it. The platform was the 
arena upon which Bully Ben displayed his prowess and the 
benches were for the spectators who each paid an admission 
fee. At one end were raised boxes, three in number, with 
curtains, which I was told were for King Charles and 
certain of the Court whenever it pleased him to witness a 
bout. But, they explained, no one ever knew when His 
Majesty was present, for sometimes ladies accompanied him 
who would not for the world have it known that they were 
present at such scenes ; the which sounded strange in my 
ears and I marveled what sort of ladies these might be. 


He Whips Bully Ben 


lOI 


Whether the King were there that night or not I knew 
not ; but I was keenly interested in the bout. The Bully 
was a big fellow, having not quite my height but heavier, 
and with monstrous prodigious muscles, a bullet head which 
looked hard enough to split an oaken plank, a low forehead 
and little pig’s eyes which ever darted quick and furtive 
glances about with a snaky gleam that was a gruesome 
thing to see. He looked a thorough brute and showed it 
before the night was over. His antagonist was neither so 
big nor so heavy nor so brutal in his aspect, nor so old a 
man as the Bully whom I judged to be about five and 
twenty. 

The bout was not a long one. The difference in weight 
and strength the newcomer made up in part by his skill 
as a boxer, but not altogether. I was amazed at the manner 
in which feints and parries and the delivering of blows 
must have been practiced by the two to have reached such 
perfection. But the Bully was the easy victor, knocking 
his antagonist down and beating him most brutally after 
he had worn him out by defensive tactics, receiving him- 
self only a few light blows on the body. 

After the bout was over Sir Roger called the Bully to 
our place which was near the platform and presented him 
to me. The big fellow looked surprised when he heard 
my name and as if it was not unfamiliar to him, darting his 
little eyes all over me as if measuring me; then he smiled 
leeringly. When I saw what a brute he was in every sense 
I was more angry than ever that it had been dreamed that 
I would fight him; but I could say nothing. 

Following this came a round of pleasures under the 
tutelage of the three friends. Every evening there was a 
cock-fight or some such diversion and twice again I saw 
the Bully put out each time a poor fool who was unfit 
to meet him. Mr. Cromwell was becoming more and more 
absorbed in his parliamentary duties and I saw him but 
seldom. When I did, I did not deem it wise to tell him 
of all the pleasures I had found in London for it would 
not have been right to take his mind from graver things. 


102 


Big John Baldwin 

But at last he heard of it, and more than I have yet told, 
from my own lips. 

One evening, supping as usual with my friends and 
many others who had been drawn into our company, the 
drink seemed to have a new and strange effect on me. 
Sure I have never before nor since drunk liquor of such 
potency. This however I did not perceive till we had 
reached the assembly room where, again, we were to witness 
the Bully’s bloody batterings. I observed on entering 
that the great place was much more thronged than was 
customary but paid little heed to it because of the interest 
which my coming had seemed to arouse. I was annoyed 
at first but thinking, after, that perhaps the liquor, which I 
felt quite sensibly, had affected my eyesight, I took my 
seat; and soon the bout was begun. It was a disgusting, 
sickening spectacle of a hulking coward wreaking a coward’s 
vile and blood-thirsty instincts upon a defenseless man ; for 
his antagonist was no sort of a match for him ; and turning 
away I refused to look any longer on the shameful spectacle. 
At last the shouts of the spectators told me that the end 
had come, and the poor beaten victim was taken out. 

A strange sort of silence had fallen upon the throng 
which contrary to custom, stayed seated^ but of this I was 
scarce conscious, and had turned to my companions saying, 
“ Come, let us get out of this,” when I heard a voice at 
my elbow — 

‘‘ So this is the young cockerel from the Fens who thinks 
he can whip Bully Ben ? ” 

Facing about I saw the Bully within two feet of me with 
a sneer upon his ugly cruel lips and a malignant look in 
his pig’s eyes. My blood boiled in my veins but I con- 
trolled myself. 

“ Come,” I said to my friends, “ let us go. I’ll not stay 
here to bandy words with this fellow,” and I half rose to 
my feet. 

Swift as a stroke of lightning the Bully’s palm smote 
my cheek, throwing my head down on my shoulder ! 

What could I do? My heart was on fire and my brain 


He Whips Bully Ben 


103 


in a whirl and a taunting laugh from the Bully and a 
glance about the room showing all eyes upon me^ com- 
pleted my discomfiture. Before I was aware of what I 
was doing I sprang upon the platform — and at the same 
moment I thought I saw the curtains in the Royal box 
shaken. 

“ Then you will fight me ? ” asked the Bully. It cut like 
a whip, but at once all flurry left me and I was as cool 
as ever I was in my life. It could not be helped now ; 
whosoever the fault I was there and I must fight. A mad 
sort of joy seized me. I would at least avenge the poor 
brute’s victims. 

“ ril not fight you, my man,” I said, as calmly as I 
could, stripping off sword, coat and doublet, “ but I shall 
give you the drubbing your cowardly brutality deserves; 
pray God, you, that I do not kill you.” 

Then went up a shout from the spectators that almost 
upset me. Sir Richard sprang upon the platform with a 
great oath, declaring he would attend me as my second. 

The Bully stood eyeing me curiously — 

“ Do you care to wager that you can make good your 
boasting ? ” he asked. 

‘‘ Come up here,” I said, “ and imitate the man you pre- 
tend to be but are not. This shall be the last time you will 
ever dare to fight even a cripple.” 

He jumped at me like a mad bull; but I was ever good 
at fisticuffs and had learned some points from watching 
him. I stepped quickly aside and buffeted him on the ear, 
sending him staggering across the platform. Again and 
again he returned and I found him a better man than I had 
thought, and a pluckier. Once he knocked me clean off 
my legs with a tremendous blow on the chest. But I was 
cool and I hammered him till he bled like a stuck pig. 
At last, in an attempt to rush in for close quarters with 
me he slipped and presented the under side of his jaw; 
quickly shooting my right fist upward and putting my 
shoulder under it there was a crack like a pistol shot, 
and I lifted his huge form and with a mighty thrust backed 


104 John Baldwin 

by all my scorn and anger hurled it across the platform; 
and it lay there motionless. 

The beholders were yelling like demons ; this time I was 
sure I saw the curtains of the royal box violently dis- 
turbed but saw no one. I stood waiting for the return 
of the Bully but he lay so still I thought he was dead; and 
I felt no pang of remorse. Then those who had charge 
ran to him and after examination raised his shoulders and, 
dragging him like a huge dead hog (and I cared not if 
he were dead), got him away from sight. I had con- 
quered Bully Ben, the man who had never before met his 
match. 

But my exultation at this was not so great as that I felt 
because I had avenged the poor wretches who had been 
put up for him to show his powers on. 

Each moment the excitement grew wilder and from all 
parts of the room men came thronging to shake my hand, 
and their praises were fast cooling my ardor; when one 
came toward me (I was afterwards told it was my Lord 
Falkland), bearing a great purse which he sought to thrust 
in my hand. When I resisted^ he cried out — 

“ But it is thine. Thou hast won it fairly, sir. It was 
a noble fight.” 

“ I know not what you mean,” I said, a sickening fear 
seizing my heart. 

“ ’Tis the purse of iiooo which was offered for the man 
who should best Bully Ben, and thou hast done it ! ” 

I looked about for my friends. The Squire stood not 
far off, looking mighty red, and yellow, and anxious, and 
perturbed, as did Sir Richard^ only he was shame-faced and 
deep flushed; standing further back on a raised seat was 
Sir Roger, pale and blue, staring and excited, his eyes 
glittering like diamonds. 

“ The purse is thine. Master Baldwin,” he cried, “ and 
thou hast won it fairly, as we knew thou wert sure to do. 
And I have won ^300 myself ! ” 

I turned again to the Squire and Sir Richard but they 
both evaded my eye while they worked away from me ; and 


He Whips Bully Ben 105 

then the whole miserable deceit and disgrace dawned on me. 
I had been tricked and duped and made a fool of. 

Before God I say it, I could not have felt worse if Bully 
Ben had whipped me. 

Again Lord Falkland pressed the purse upon me, and as 
I took it in my hand the roar that went up was even more 
than any that had gone before. But I motioned for quiet 
which, being had, I said — 

“ I had no purpose to debase myself by fighting with 
yon hulking brute; I have been unworthily tricked and 
duped into this and may God forgive the men who, under 
falsely pretended friendship, did lure me into the trap. 
I protest upon my honor, that I feel such shame and 
humiliation as I never felt before. May God have mercy 
on me, for I never meant to do this thing. As for the 
purse, ril none of it; but as ’tis mine, let it be divided 
between the three poor wretches who have been so un- 
mercifully beaten and abused by this great coward. As for 
me, I company no more with men who countenance such 
things.” 

I handed back the purse to Lord Falkland, turned away, 
and putting on my coat and sword, stalked out alone; and 
with a bitter heart and tears which I could not repress, 
went to my rooms. Here I sat the night long, feeding upon 
the shame that had been put upon me; and, praying by 
times for God’s forgiveness, waited for the day. 

When the first streaks of dawn revealed the streets and 
made them light I proceeded to Mr. Cromwell’s rooms, for 
he is ever an early riser and hath much to employ every 
hour. He greeted me pleasantly, but at first with an air 
of abstraction, for his mind was doubtless filled with weighty 
matters; then at a second glance he rose hastily from his 
seat. 

“ Why^ Master John ; thou dost looked disturbed. What’s 
amiss ? ” And then he quickly added, his look growing 
anxious, “ You are not wont to come so early. I pray 
God nothing hath gone wrong with you.” 

‘‘ Pray God, my good friend, that He may forgive me. 


io6 Big John Baldwin 

for I am a miserable sinner and no longer worthy to be 
called His servant.” 

And then I told him all, refusing to sit as he by gestures 
urged, till I had done with the whole shameful story. I 
disguised nothing but told him how I had been companying 
with base roysterers, what our diversions had been, and 
my fight with Bully Ben, going back to the visit of my three 
betrayers to the Mere that he might know all. As I spoke 
his face was like a mask, hard and set; but when I had 
ended there was the difference of a twinkle in his eyes 
and a look of relief. 

“ And thou didst give him a good beating, then ? God 
bless thee, lad, for that — and forgive thee, too; though 
clearly thou wast trapped and not greatly to blame. Still, 
thou hadst been companying with dissolute and fro ward 
men and frequenting all too much the tap rooms. But 
for that I should do penance as well as thou, for I turned 
thee loose to be their prey when it may be I had better have 
guarded thee. But since it must have come some day 
no doubt it is as well that it is over, and thy lesson learned 
with no great loss after all — not so great as might be. 
Thou wilt walk more warily after this. 

” And thou didst best the Bully ! Sure it must have been 
a rare sight to see and I would I had been witness of it. 
God forgive me, but I cannot dissemble. Then thou didst 
fling their licentiousness in their teeth, too ? It was bravely 
done. They will e’en learn what manner of men we breed 
in the Fens, I am thinking. Why there, John; it is bad, 
but not so bad as it might be and not beyond the forgiveness 
of God which thou must seek in season and out of season 
with thy whole heart.” 

“ And that I have been doing ever since it happened ; 
and that will I ever do till the assurance of pardon shall 
come to me.” 

” Why then, amen ! And so there is no more to be said. 
And now if thou dost need food as thou dost look to need 
rest, thou wilt not be sorry to see the breakfast in.” 

I felt better; and was not ill pleased to see the meal 


107 


He Whips Bully Ben 

brought presently in. As we did eat we talked but ever 
of things other than those in which I had been lately en- 
gaged. At the end of the meal Mr. Cromwell betook him- 
self to committee work at Westminster while I, by his 
recommendation (and I was nothing loth), went to my 
rooms and to bed, where I slept until the time had come 
to mount Roger and join Mr. Anstruther’s troop in the 
military exercises. 

The which I did much refreshed and feeling that if the 
Lord would but take a reasonable view of my case He 
would surely blot out my sin and give me another trial, 
at the which I am sure I shall do better. 

When I reached the drill ground and so soon as Mr. 
Anstruther saw me he wheeled his troop to a front and 
commanded a salute which was given with a shout, at 
which I was greatly puzzled. 

We are proud of you. Master Baldwin/’ cried Mr. 
Anstruther, “ for you have smitten the enemies of the Lord, 
not only by thy beautiful beating of Bully Ben but by the 
dressing down which you gave the popish reprobates who 
have made their brutal practices the shame of all true and 
godly Englishmen. Nay, nay,” he went on when he saw 
I would speak, “ I know how thou dost feel ; that thou art 
shamed that thou hast been engaged in such a brawl ; but I 
like not a man, even if he be a Christian, to be a milk-sop; 
thou wert tricked into it, but thou didst play the man, and 
again, we are proud to have thee in our ranks. Let not 
your heart be overmuch troubled. Repent, aye, as in duty 
bound, but not as one without hope; for I tell thee thou 
hast done more good than harm.” 

And thus I soon learned that all London knew of that 
which I would had not become so public. 

The next day Mr. Cromwell brought to my rooms a brave 
young fellow, Edward Chenowith, Esquire; a man of a 
good Welsh family, and employed about the Commons 
House of Parliament; he being, it may be^ three years my 
senior. 

Mr. Chenowith,” said Mr. Cromwell, hath had much 


io8 Big John Baldwin 

experience in the life of London and his business calleth 
him often to the Palace, where he sees all the great men 
and fair women of the court. He hath been kind enough 
to say that it will please him much to be a guide and friend 
to an ingenuous youth from the Fens who hath begun his 
London education at the wrong end.” 

And Mr. Chenowith protested his great wish to be of 
service to me, saying that he had heard much of me — 

“Of that for which he hath lately become most con- 
spicuous, look you Mr. Chenowith,” interrupted Mr. Crom- 
well, “ Master Baldwin is not vain ; indeed, he holds it a 
shameful thing — this much to do him justice.” 

“ For the which I do yet the more honor him ; ” replied 
Chenowith, “ and ineed it was the knowledge of this that 
made me the more anxious to make his acquaintance.” 

“ Be assured then, Mr. Chenowith, he is worthy of your 
very loving regard.” 

This was the beginning of a most pleasant acquaintance, 
for I found in the young gentleman not only true manliness 
and approved godliness but those qualities which do ever, 
when met, put one on his mettle and make him strive to do 
his best. He had much leisure and where I had walked 
with unseeing eyes he showed me much that was worth the 
attention of any man. And the society into which he 
generously brought me was of the sort which taught me 
what Mr. Cromwell meant when he said that my London 
education had been begun at the wrong end. I had not 
thought there were so many godly people among the polite 
in London, owing to the corrupting influence of the Queen, 
who, with her popish parasites, hath labored zealously to 
pervert those over whom she is placed to rule. 

And so it happened that one evening Mr. Chenowith said 
that his official duty would call him to the Court the next 
morning, and invited me to go with him. 

“ It is well worth seeing, once in a way, at least,” he said ; 
“ and it can do you no harm. You are too well grounded in 
the true faith to be damaged by so small a breath of popish 
air as you’ll get there, I’ll warrant. And as.it is about the 


109 


He Whips Bully Ben 

hour the King gives his morning audience you may catch a 
glimpse of him ; and Charles is, in his manner and presence, 
a king one might well go a long distance to look upon.” 

Engaging to meet him to go to the palace if Mr. Cromwell 
should approve I left him; and full of visions of what I 
might encounter the next day but with no thought or dream 
of what did then happen, I went at once in search of my 
great and good friend. 

He regarded me most earnestly while I told him of Mr. 
Chenowith’s offer and I feared he was about to advise that 
I should not go; but he did otherwise. 

“ Charles is a suave and courtly Prince,” he said, “ and 
it will be a lesson in manners any man might take and be 
thankful for. You will not forget that beneath the softness 
of his demeanor lie hidden purposes which must not be 
allowed to ripen in England; and I rejoice that you will 
have something of interest to tell your friends when you 
get back to the Fens. The dear old Fens! ” and he sighed 
as he said it. 

Promptly on time we set forth to the Palace the next 
day. I had attired myself with the greatest care, my hair 
newly curled and a famous new scent on my ’kerchief, a 
sweeping new plume to my hat and other brave furnishings, 
to say nothing of a fine new sword which my father’s 
liberality had enabled me to buy. Mr. Chenowith was also 
smartly appareled, and even if I ought not yet will I say 
that we were not an ill-looking pair. 

Mr. Chenowith soon did his official errand and then 
taking me in hand led me about to acquaint me with the 
grandeur of the home of England’s King. And truly my 
pen could not compass the tale of all that I saw. It was 
vastly more than imagination had pictured. Yet with all 
its splendor would I rather live at the good old Mere than 
in Whitehall. 

As we walked I was made acquainted with many famous 
men and made my best leg to many beautiful women; but 
there again we of the Fens have nothing to be ashamed of. 
Mistress Eleanor Hedges, my sister Betty and my loving 


no 


Big John Baldwin 

mother will outmatch anything I saw at King Charles’s 
court. I w'as most kindly greeted by all and the men 
especially were prodigious polite ; and when we reached the 
great audience chamber which was thronged, I was so 
rudely stared at that I felt my choler rise ; but restrained 
myself from making any show of it by the thought that I 
had already achieved far more notoriety than was to my 
liking. 

While we were slowly making our way through the throng 
the great doors at the end of the Chamber swung back and 
at once on the warning cry “ The King ! ” all the babel of 
noise became hushed and the people present pressed back 
on either side to leave a passage-way for His Majesty. 

Charles walked slowly down the room nodding and 
smiling now and then to a favorite and sometimes halting 
for an instant to say a word to one here and there. He 
was followed by a number of fine gentlemen among them 
being, as Mr. Chenowith after said, the young Earl of 
Northumberland to whom Charles seems much attached, 
the Scots Marquis Hamilton, and Lord Collington ; but I 
was much disappointed to miss the sight of that traitor 
to the people’s cause, Sir Thomas Wentworth the newly 
created Earl of Strafford and Baron Raby, who hath been 
sent to Ireland on an errand to seek support for the King 
in his struggle to enslave the free men of that land. 

In the back-pressing to make room for the King it so 
happened that I was left in the front rank and so had a 
good view of him ; and to say truth he looketh and moveth 
every inch a King. I am his enemy so long as he doth 
strive to oppress his people and force popery on them; 
but I must e’en speak the truth about him. The sight of 
him had such an effect on me that I feared for my very 
loyalty to the cause of the true religion and the right of 
Englishmen to resist tyranny, as I never feared anything 
before. His face and figure are handsome, lofty and digni- 
fied; his port and carriage are majestical and his manner 
can be of a threatening kingliness, or of the most charm- 
ingly winning lovingness. 


Ill 


He Whips Bully Ben 

When within a few feet of me his eyes met mine with I 
thought a look very like recognition as a gruff growl, coming 
I was told from Sir Jacob Astley, that bluff old soldier, 
fell upon my ear — 

“ The Fens cockerel, by’r Lady ! ” 

The King stepped forward and extended his hand with 
a smile that shot straight to my heart and plump on my 
knees went I, before I could think, to kiss it. 

“ You are Master John Baldwin, I think,” said the King. 

I bethought me of my father, and Nell, and my sister 
Betty, and my mother, and I crowded down my heart, 
which did beat most prodigious as I rose and answered, as 
boldly as I might — 

“John Baldwin of Baldwinsmere, your Majesty.” 

“ The younger son of that brave and courtly gentleman, 
Sir William Baldwin ? ” 

“ It is my pride and boast that I am^ your Majesty.” 

“ Why then, it is a thing you may well be proud of, for 
no truer knight dwells in any kingdom. But you have 
claims of your own, methinks. Have I not heard that you 
put to deserved punishment that great brute. Bully Ben ? ” 

“ It shames me that Your Majesty hath heard that I so 
disgraced myself — but I’ll not lie — it is so.” 

“ Nay, there is no room for shame,” replied the King. 
“ It was as gallant a deed,” and he bent to whisper in my 
ear, “ as ever I witnessed.” 

Then the King was present ! I went hot all over. 

“ And especially was I pleased to learn that thou didst 
not spare to denounce the brutal sport of boxing even in 
the faces of its adherents.” 

He paused an instant, as if in thought. 

“ The King of England cannot have too many such gallant 
and true young gentlemen in his Kingdom, nor,” he added, 
musingly, “ about his person. Would you like a place at 
the Court?” 

“ No, Your Majesty.” 

A slight frown as if of annoyance passed quickly over 
his face. 


II2 


Big John Baldwin 

“If it be not kingly to be curious then am I unkingly,” 
and he smiled most winningly ; “ for I would fain have your 
reasons for refusing what so many young gentlemen would 
give their heads for. Why would you not like it? ” 

“ I pray Your Majesty will have me excused from 
answering.'’ 

At this he frowned ominously and at once all the foolish, 
wild beating of my heart ceased and I was myself again. 

“Nay, I will have an answer!” he said, brusquely. 

“ And thou wilt. Your Majesty,” I looked him fairly 
in the eye, and wondered I did not tremble, “ I’ll not beat 
about the bush; it is because I am an Independent in 
religion, and do not like your oppression of free English- 
men.” 

Instantly his brow went clear again and throwing back 
his head with a laugh that was a contagion he cried, meas- 
uring me from top to toe with a glance of archest humor 
the while — 

“ Is Saul also among the prophets? Truly Master Bald- 
win, thou art as bold as thou art brave and I’ll warrant the 
realm holds no braver. I’m sorry I have not your approval 
for my way of ruling, but thou art honest and I like the 
honest dislike of an honest antagonist a thousand times 
better than the fawning sycophancy of the double-faced, 
smooth-tongued man of whose loyalty I can but fear a 
test. No harm shall come to thee for honestly speaking 
thy mind — and yet I make bold to think that I might change 
it by a fair showing of my side of the case. That’s a 
pretty sword you wear, sir. Will you let me see it? ” 

I turned the scabbard so that the hilt presented itself to 
his hand. 

“If Your Majesty will deign to draw it. It is a good 
Toledo blade ; ” for I am proud of my new sword — was 
proud then and am prouder now. 

“ A marvelous fine piece of steel and workmanship,” said 
His Majesty glancing carelessly along the blade; then, sud- 
denly, raising his eyes to mine with an irresistible look of 
command he said with great authority: “ To your knees, sir I ” 


He Whips Bully Ben 


113 


And down I went again like a puppet when the string 
is pulled, and without an idea in my head. The King 
tapped the blade on my shoulder — 

Rise, Sir John Baldwin ! ” and smilingly handing me 
back my sword he passed quietly on. 

I know not how long I stood there staring stupidly 
straight ahead of me, the naked blade still in my hand, till 
Chenowith jogged my arm and I turned to see the King, 
now some distance away, looking back and still smiling 
most joyously. 

I were a worse King than even you deem me. Sir John,” 
he cried, an I should fail to knight so gallant and honest 
a man.” 

I rode home in a maze ; and still perplexed and stupid 
went to Mr. Cromwell with my news in all its details. 

“If the King had always shown such good sense and 
proper judgment/’ commented Mr. Cromwell, “the realm 
would not be in so parlous a state as it is. He hath gleams 
of the rarest and most kingly discernment but, alas, only 
gleams. Neither do I believe he hopes thus to win you 
over — he did it in all honesty, I’ll do him the credit to say 
so much. May God bless you, Sir John ! ” 


CHAPTER XIX 


HIS ADVENTURE WITH THE LADY DYSERT 

30th May. 

There can be nothing justly said against the goose as 
a bird; he hath his ways and walketh in them (what time 
he doth not float or swim) after the manner of his kind 
with a simple honesty which many men might take for 
a model. In that condition of life unto which it hath 
pleased God to call him he comports himself uprightly 
serving his allotted years and use with all becoming decency. 
But in that he doth breed quills, which the restless in- 
genuity of man hath found a way to use as instruments 
of torture in the scratching and defacing of good blue 
paper, whereby an additional curse hath come upon the 
sons of Adam, he is a vile bird. 

Had there been no goose quills there had been no writing 
(save in the way of the ancient peoples, who I believe, very 
properly compelled their slaves trained to the task, to keep 
their records), and I might have been a happier man. 
But there; why complain of a thing which may not now 
be cured? It hath bound me like a truckling starveling 
many long hours to this table, painfully scrawling in this 
great book; and indeed doth seem to breed a madness in 
me ; else why do I thus spend so much grievous toil ? 

Truth is I hate the goose quill and the ink-horn as the 
poor papists believe that Sathanus doth hate the water 
they esteem holy because, forsooth, a superstitious priest 
hath mumbled bad Latin over it; and yet do I ever return 
to them like one doing a penance, and am led to do so 
only by the hope that from my loins shall spring a race 
of goodly men who will be fain to know whence began 
many things they will find within themselves; and to such 

114 


Adventure with Lady Dysert 115 

it shall be a comfort to learn what manner of man their 
grand-sire was. 

My last entry was so prolonged (in a mad hope that had 
seized me that I might press on and conclude my London 
story, and so there should come an end when I might have 
repose and refresh myself in more manly employ)^ that 
when I ended, and then not at the “ Finis ” I was so wearied 
and disgusted I could not bring myself to go on. And so 
three days have gone by since my last entry. 

The rest hath done me good; and having been down to 
the Mere to gather fresh quills. I’ll to it again; and it 
shall go hard with me an I do not win out this time. 

After I had been knighted by King Charles there was a 
great to-do about me; the wits and fine men of fashion of 
the town besieged my lodgings and I was bidden to dinners 
routs and all those diversions with which the people of the 
Court circles spend their time ; meeting many fair women 
who were most kind to me as is the gracious habit of fair 
ladies; (as for the men some behaved as those to whom a 
nod is as good as a wink, with that admirable discretion 
which hath its rise in a wholesome consideration as to what 
might happen did they not show a fair respect; and they 
were shrewdly right) ; and I learned so much of modish 
clothes and fine manners that I bade fair to become a 
gallant of the best approved pattern. 

There was but one woman of them all who did greatly 
stir my soul but for whom, despite I did (and do), greatly 
admire her, I have a respect which doth seem to almost 
reach a fear — and it is, for me, a strange and not accus- 
tomed feeling. This was the Lady Dysert, to whom the 
Marquis of Hamilton did present me one evening at a 
garden rout in the grounds of the house of the Earl of 
Essex. 

A retinue of assiduous worshippers followed the Lady 
Dysert, who is not only most beautiful and of gracious 
mien, such as would win the bird off the bush, but was 
attired in most strikingly handsome apparel the which did 
seem to set off and accentuate her charms most ravishingly. 


ii6 Big John Baldwin 

I early learned her name, which had been familiar to me 
because of the great repute she doth enjoy in London, but 
while I admired her at a distance I had no thought to seek 
her acquaintance since what would she have in common 
with a clod-hopping lad from the Fens? But as I gazed 
I was suddenly aware of her regard fixed upon me and at 
a word from her the Marquis (who doth seem a restless 
gentleman, with ever some secret enterprise upon his mind), 
approached and with a monstrous fine bow craved the honor 
of presenting Sir John Baldwin, “ the hero of the Fen 
country,” as he did phrase it, to the Lady Dysert. At the 
first I was but ill-pleased (for I like not this Sir Johning 
which sometimes I doubt savors of impertinent sneering), 
and my face must have showed it, for my Lord added 
quickly and with seeming great earnestness — 

“ Nay, but it is her Ladyship’s wish and she will not be 
denied. She hath laid her commands upon me ! ” 

Why, then, there was no more to be said; John Baldwin 
is not the man to deny what, in honor, a pretty woman 
may wish; and indeed, why should my Lady Dysert not 
have the pleasure (and profit I humbly trust) of my 
acquaintance? Truly, I knew of no good reason. 

There was a scattering of the dandies as we approached 
her Ladyship; the which was not to my mind unbecoming 
as they made room for me. Her Ladyship half rose from 
her chair with a very pretty air of confusion whereat I was 
much astonished, for it was as if she were suddenly face to 
face with a most excellent and agreeable surprise — and yet 
she had sent for me and must have expected me. 

The young Earl of Northumberland had but a day or so 
before taught me a most becoming fashion of bowing to a 
lady; and indeed, he is an ingenuous young nobleman to 
whom I am much in debt for the mending of the manners 
of the Fens, the which while good are by no means the 
manners of the Court, I must allow. And so, squaring 
myself as I had been taught and clapping my hat with the 
new feather over the place where I thought my heart had 
his seat (I have since learned that he is much higher up 


Adventure with Lady Dysert 117 

in my inwards), while I placed my hand firmly on the hilt 
of my sword and made it stick straight to the rear (and 
when buying, I had chosen one of a length in harmony with 
my size), I brought my head down almost to her Lady- 
ship’s feet; then throwing back my body and shaking my 
curls I looked into a vastly pretty pair of eyes which smiled 
with such a glance of mingled admiration and timid defer- 
ence as was mighty taking; and in truth there was that 
quality about the eyes which seems to sink into the breast 
of a man. I know not what words she said but only saw 
that the whitest hand, liker to the cup of a pure while lily 
than aught else in the world, was held out timorously as 
it might seem toward me; whereupon (as I had further been 
instructed by the Earl of Northumberland it was the fashion 
to do in such cases) I fell upon my knee (the right knee), 
and taking that hand in mine (where, now in my great 
paw, it seemed even more like to the tender petal of that 
white lily, and truly, it was as soft), I gently but with most 
earnest feeling pressed my lips upon it. Rising to my 
feet again I could not fail to note a soft wave of color 
sweeping over her Ladyship’s face while those wondrous 
eyes showed once again a look of what seemed a sweet 
confusion. 

There shot through me a peculiar thrilling (something 
like what I have noted before nor have found a cure for) 
a tingling of my nerves, at the which I was for an instant 
discomposed fearing I might become suddenly ill (and my 
mother’s physic-box so far away — I will trust no other), 
but that soon passed; although there remained during all 
the time of the discourse I held with my Lady, a feeling 
of singular pleasure ; and ever when my thoughts turn upon 
the matter there cometh back to me that same sweet thrill- 
ing or something very like it, which, however, I no longer 
fear, since it is followed by no other bad symptoms. 

“ And now gentlemen,” said her Ladyship with a cheer- 
ful archness which one would not have looked for in one 
who but this moment was so full of timidity and gentle 
discomposure, ‘‘and now gentlemen you will kindly give 


ii8 Big John Baldwin 

us leave? Sir John and I have matters of serious import 
upon which to confer and they are not of a nature that 
they may be publicly discussed, neither. So by your fair 

leave ” and she spread a mighty fine courtesy to her 

courtiers who showed in their faces no great pleasure at 
their dismissal, (save that I thought there was a merry 
twinkle in Hamilton’s eye, and Northumberland winked 
at me knowingly). I did not understand nor have time to 
comprehend her meaning for a great tun of a red-wattled 
man pressed close to my side and said — “ My name is Sir 
Charles Stuart ! ” 

His manner and tone albeit he spoke low, misliked me, 
and I was somewhat wroth at it. So I replied with, never- 
theless, all respectful consideration — 

“ Why, then^ there are two men of that name in London 
and both great, — each in his way, sir.” 

Sir Charles’s face turned a swift purple and his eyes went 
red as he returned — 

‘‘ I will see you, anon, in another place, young sir.” 

“ Those who have business or pleasure with me do not 
find it hard to see me. Sir Charles.” 

“ I have a business with you which shall be a pleasure 
to me, at least.” 

I bowed and turned to join her Ladyship who was 
quietly biding the end of our colloquy when^ to my surprise, 
for we had spoken so low that I had no thought we could 
be overheard in the bustle of the moving crowd, my Lady 
coolly observed in her soft flute-like tones — 

“ It would be an ill thing Sir Charles did I fail to advise 
that you do not see Sir John anon, ‘ in another place ’ for 
the ‘ business ’ you contemplate ; for he hath a reputation 
which hath reached even to me as one prompt to respond 
when there are those who wish to ‘ see ’ him, and so far as 
I can learn always face to face, for I have as yet never 
heard the description of his back given.’’ 

Sir Charles bowed low to her Ladyship who, seizing 
my arm as might an impulsive child, cried — 

Come, we will garrison the arbor and hold it against 


Adventure with Lady Dysert 119 

all comers ! Sir Charles is a testy old man who needs a 
lesson which I hope you may not be called upon to give 
him — though I know of no one who, to my thinking^ is 
better fitted for the task,” and she was glancing at me with 
a sidelong look from her beautiful eyes. By this we were 
in the arbor alone and shaded by its abundant foliage from 
all without We sat upon a rustic seat together; and at 
once I felt greatly at home and vastly comfortable. 

“ Why, Sir Charles is a stranger to me. I knew not 
there was another of the same name as the King nor can 
I imagine what business or pleasure he can have with me.” 

“ Is it true ? ” she cried merrily. “ Indeed I thought you 
knew that in your bow to me, which in faith was most 
prodigious fine ” (and here I rose to my feet and bowed 
again which, according to the instructions of Northumber- 
land, is the meet and proper thing to do in acknowledging 
a lady’s compliment and then I sat again) ; in making 
your bow you thrust your long sword with such force and 
vigor into Sir Charles’s mid-riff that he was bent double 
and I feared would have a stroke. I protest that but for 
manners’ sake I had laughed in the poor man’s face.” 

“ Indeed I knew naught of it and would not have given 
him discomfort for the world. But he should know that. 
Why should he be wroth at so small an accident?” 

“ You must know. Sir John, that Sir Charles doth hold 
himself a cousin to the King, but how he traces his kinship 
’tis hard to say since he was nothing but a plain Scotch 
gentleman till he went to the Low Country wars, where his 
valor gained him some fame and his Knighthood. He is 
mighty touchy of his dignity and ever ready to draw sword 
on small provocation.” 

“ But he shall not draw sword with me — at least not 
presently — for I shall e’en explain to him that I meant him 
no discourtesy nor harm neither.” 

“ But an if he shall not accept your explanation?” 

That he will do never fear, my dear Lady Dysert ; an 
he be a gentleman he must; to do otherwise would be to 
grievously impugn my honor (who am also a gentleman) 


120 


Big John Baldwin 

by the insinuation that I have lied to him ; and no gentleman, 
in such a case, will do such a thing/’ 

“ But an if he do otherwise Sir John, what then? ” 

Now it ill beseemeth a man to be talking to a woman of 
his purposes in such matters as this or, to say truth, of any 
thing of the sort in which he may have been engaged; 
and while I knew what I should do if Sir Charles should 
refuse to receive my explanation yet did I not think it of 
such consequence as to occupy the Lady Dysert’s mind 
with it, nor was I minded to tell her of it. 

I at once bethought me that Northumberland had in- 
structed me that the best way to please and entertain a 
lady, whether old or young, fair or homely, was to ex- 
patiate upon her charms ; aye, and he swore that if she had 
none it was even more incumbent that one should invent 
and ascribe to her all that is beautiful that might be found 
in her if she were otherwise ; and surely here were charms 
upon which a man might dwell in very truth and honor to 
the excluding of all else for a week by the calendar. So, 
eyeing her closely and yet with all courteous respect, to it I 
went — and found it not unpleasant. 

“ Hath any one ever told your Ladyship of the wondrous 
loveliness of your eyes ? ” 

“ Fie, Sir John, what is this? ” 

“ Nay, in truth I am a very bungler. I should have 
asked ‘ Hath any one ever failed to tell you of their gracious 
beauty ? ’ ” 

“ Why, then. Sir John, is this the way of the Fens ? 
If it is, sure it must be the sweetest country in the world 
to live in.” 

“ If it be not the fashion in London to speak the truth 
straightforwardly, which I conceive to be a most righteous 
and godly thing to do, it is so in the Fens. If your Lady- 
ship should visit that goodly heritage, making it bright and 
glorious as the Eden whence our first parents were driven 
and any man was there found who should fail to fall down 
and worship your eyes then would a certain young cub of 
a new-made Knight I wot of most infallibly crop the 


I2I 


Adventure with Lady Dysert 

knave’s ears and drive him out of a land in which he were 
unfit to dwell. ’Twere sacrilege to thus fail to appreciate 
one of God’s most perfect gifts.” 

Lady Dysert sat with gaze fastened on a rose the which, 
holding it in her lap, she was slowly tearing apart leaf by 
leaf. There was again the softly suffused color in her 
cheeks I had noted when I kissed her hand. Swiftly the 
lashes (they were marvelous long and silky) flew up and 
turning, she poured such a dazzling beam of effulgence into 
my eyes that I was fain to shield them with my hat, the 
while she cried, bashfully I thought, and wondered why 
she should — 

“ Which is, Sir John, the Fens or ” 

“ Your eyes^ your Ladyship, how could you doubt? ” 

But there are two of them, and you said " one of God’s 
gifts.’ ” 

“ ‘ Most perfect gifts,’ my Lady. How could I have 
meant anything else or how, when looking into them, could 
I remember there were two when I saw therein only the 
one most sweet soul which they do mirror forth? Forgive 
the awkwardness and stupidity of an uncouth country lad 
all untrained to the ways of Courts and the graeious eom- 
pany of fair ladies of fashion and who may only say what 
he feels in the rude speech of his unschooled nature.” 

(Now in this I do eonfess I was somewhat less than 
ingenuous; for in verity, I did mean to refer to the Fens 
as “ one of God’s most perfeet gifts,” for in the Fens was 
I born and here have I lived ; and sure there ean be no other 
place in all the world to equal it. But when she flashed 
that look upon me from eyes wide-opened and glorious 
in the innocence of their all unconscious charm, the words 
e’en plumped out of themselves.) 

'' Ah, Sir John^ you confuse and discompose me with 
such marvelous pretty compliments ! The courtiers of the 
King may well be put to school to the Knight of the Fens 
to learn how to say the sweetest sounding things with the 
most perfect grace.” 

“ Indeed then, my Lady, the lesson would be but short. 


122 


Big John Baldwin 

as I would teach it — whether they should be long in learn- 
ing or no; but that they could not be if the charmingest 
among women, my Lady Dysert, were set for them to 
practice on — for I should bid them but speak the truth they 
must surely feel in the fittest words they might command. 
But a truce to this my Lady ; these things being old and 
familiar to you must be tedious in repeating. Nor have I 
any wish that you should think me a maker of fine phrases 
or a speaker of pretty compliments which are not meant, 
for therein you do mistake the sort of training I have had 
(which hath all been in the Fens), and the sincerity of my 
nature as well, which will not let me stoop to dissimulation 
even to please, albeit I am told it is the custom at Court. 
Since I fail here to have you understand me aright let us 
pass to other grounds of discourse. These ‘ matters of 
serious import ’ which we were to discuss ; what are they ? 
Tell me of them.” 

Now the Lady Dysert must be a good five years my 
senior or at least three and twenty years of age, to my 
judgment; yet doth she not look so old by several years; 
and as she sat there idly twisting her hands about or tearing 
a flower with fingers that were soft as the petals which 
she toyed with, looking timidly now and again at me with 
glances which shone with a soft and sleeping fire veiled 
with the protesting modesty of shy maidenhood, she seemed 
a very child, scarcely out of school, too sweet and tender 
to be in the gay intriguing world where I had found her. 

“ It may be as well that they should wait,” she said 
softly. “ I am persuaded that another will be a better time. 
But pray tell me, Sir John^ you must have fair women in 
the Fens — I cannot believe that the ease of — ^your — of your 
manner, the grace with which you move” (she did not 
know Northumberland had drilled me), “ and the apparent 
sincerity of your — of — of — I mean the perfect honesty of 
the heart that shines in all you do and — and — say, is but 
a mere birth-right. For such things are gained only in a 
school where lovely women are the teachers — they cannot 
be learned elsewhere. And you must have many such most 


Adventure with Lady Dysert 


123 


accomplished friends in the Fens who I am fain to think 
have taught you — and they must have been happy teachers 
to have had such a pupil and the Fens must be a happy 
spot to hold so much that is sweet and noble.” 

“ Indeed there is a woman there, and a fair, my Lady, 
who hath taught me all of honesty I know; and it doth 
warm my heart to hear you praise her so justly.” 

“ And what is her name ? ” There was a sudden sharp- 
ness to her tone the which I had not pereceived before and 
which sounded as of weariness^ so that I feared that she 
was tiring of me, as well she might, for who was I to take 
her time when so many fine beaux were about? 

‘‘ The Lady Nancy Baldwin,” I answered. 

“ Ah ! A relative. A cousin perhaps. You are most 
fortunate to have such a cousin. Sir John. You must love 
her dearly ? ” 

Nay, Lady Dysert, no cousin. The Lady Nancy is my 
mother; the fairest, sweetest and best among women and I 
do love her dearly but by no means so much as she doth 
deserve.” 

“ Ah ! ” and she sighed restfully. “ It is high praise for 
a son who so loves his mother — it is beautiful.” 

“ And where is the son who doth not ? But there ! there 
is but one Lady Nancy Baldwin and other lads must e’en 
put up with what God hath given them; and yet, while 
there can be no other so dear, so sweet, so fair and so 
good, every lad must hold his mother a queen — not know- 
ing the superlative excellence which belongs to mine alone 
he misses nothing but each shall find perfection in his own, 
I hope.” 

“ And are there no other fair ladies in the Fens whom 
you often meet?” 

'' My sister Betty and after her none other I can recall.” 
(As for Nell she is but a child — she will doubtless grow a 
fine woman enough in time; but somehow I felt that she 
should not properly come into the discourse.) 

“ Are you sure there are no others ? ” 

Just so sure as I am that there never was before such 


124 


Big John Baldwin 

exquisite contrast as your peafl-white teeth and rose-red 
lips do give for man’s admiring.” 

She blushed; and then quickly fell to talking of my 
mother, of Betty, and all that concerned me. I told her of 
my horse, my dogs, the hunting for wild geese and ducks, 
the shooting in the stubble, and so forth; in all of which 
she seemed most interested. Then she was loudly called 
for without. She quickly rose — 

“ It is my aunt. I must go. You must come to see me, 
and very, very soon.” 

Somehow in going she stooped as if to take something 
from the seat; and as I turned to help her her face passed 
swiftly across mine and something soft and sweet as a 
rose-leaf touched my lips. I thought it was her mouth — 
but it could not have been — but it was cool and sweet and 
soft and fragrant. 

I thought much of the matter after and could make 
nothing of it save that I should, dearly love to have the like 
happen to me again. My experience in that direction hath 
not been large. I am at a loss to find a comparison for it. 

It was not like my mother’s kiss, which is tender and 
loving and doth make me feel that I ought to be mighty 
good to deserve her; nor was it like Betty’s kiss which, 
while it is sweet and warm and sisterly yet doth lack some- 
thing I cannot explain of that which came to me in the 
arbor and which, in good sooth, was like a very dream 
kiss — only of a better quality. 

And beside these I can remember no other kisses from 
women than those that in my childhood days were be- 
stowed by my mother’s friends who ever seemed to think 
it a duty to kiss me; and one that Nell did once give me 
for catching a bird for her — but she was only a girl and 
had been running and at the same time eating bread spread 
with jam, and she was hot and in a hurry, and the jam 
was sticky, and it was but a pecking smack such as left 
nothing behind to last longer than when I got my face 
washed. 

And, if I may tell it all, I have advised with my sister 


125 


Adventure with Lady Dysert 

Betty since I came home, first pledging her to secrecy; 
but all that I could get from her was that of course it could 
not have been a kiss^ for why, she demanded scornfully 
should Lady Dysert wish to kiss a great hulking, awkward, 
clumsy, blundering Stupid like me? And further she did 
give it as her opinion that the Lady Dysert is naught but 
a sly minx with no proper conception as to how she should 
behave herself and who is, Betty said she dared say, no 
better than she ought to be. 

Whereat I grew much distempered and dressed down my 
lady Betty to such good purpose that she burst into tears 
and said I was an ungrateful boy, not worthy of the love 
so lavishly bestowed upon me by those whose fate it was 
to have to endure me; that I was shallow and fickle, and 
ever ready to throw over old and tried friends who have 
always loved me, for the first rattle-brained pretty-faced, 
false-hearted, mincing hussy that came in my way. 

Which I do protest is most unjust; for when did I ever 
such a thing or dreamed of doing it? And it took me a 
good half hour to get on decent terms again with Betty, 
who for some reason I could not comprehend was sadly 
put about by what I told her; and she hath ever refused 
since then, to hear composedly the Lady Dysert’s name 
mentioned even casually; but when it comes to her ears 
she doth sniff most unbecomingly and disgracefully. 

I have not advised with my mother (although it may be 
I ought to do so, since she hath had a wider life than either 
Betty or I, she having lived in London in King James’s 
time before she was married to my father) ; somehow it 
doth not seem to me that it would be — what shall I say? 
Expedient? The word will serve as well as another, for 
in truth I cannot explain to myself even why I do not. 
As for Nell — I have had no fitting opportunity; and then, 
she is but a child for all her grand airs of late ; and besides, 
what should she know of such things? 


CHAPTER XX 


HE FIGHTETH A DUEL WITH SIR CHARLES STUART 

31st May. 

The morning after the happening in my Lord of Essex 
his arbor^ before I had fairly finished dressing (the which 
doth require more time in London than at the Mere), a 
gentleman came to my lodgings saying he was Thomas 
Holies, Esquire, a brother to my Lady Strafford, and with 
great and formal politeness represented that he came thither 
on behalf of Sir Charles Stuart. I had forgotten all about 
the fat Knight, other things happening soon after my en- 
counter with him to so fill my thoughts as to crowd him 
out; and was no little puzzled to get at his meaning. So, 
my wits still a-wool-gathering, I asked, most civilly, in what 
could I serve his friend Sir Charles? 

‘‘You cannot have forgotten. Sir John,” replied Mr. 
Holies, “ that you last night most grossly affronted Sir 
Charles ? ” 

Then did it flash upon me what he meant; and so droll 
did the matter seem, that I could not forbear laughing; 
whereupon Mr. Holies rose, most stately dignified — 

“ You cannot mean to treat the matter as a jest, sir. 
That would be a scurvy thing.” 

Now^ I had no liking for a rap over the knuckles from 
this fine gentleman. 

“ Why, look you, Mr. Holies, I shall have to trouble you 
to go softly and gently in your dealings with me. I am 
not given to the doing of scurvy things nor to the permitting 
of such things to be imputed to me, neither. As for the 
affair with Sir Charles, you may assure him from me that 
I was not aware of his presence behind me when I was 
presented to a lady and in making my bow unfortunately 
thrust him in the paunch with my sheathed sword ; I could 

126 


127 


He Fighteth a Duel 

have had no notion of offending him since I had not at 
the moment any knowledge of him. I had never heard of 
your friend before he addressed me. I am sorry that I 
disturbed him, and, even though unwitting, as it was, you 
may say as much to him for me.” 

“ Do you mean. Sir John, that I am to bear your apology 
to Sir Charles ? ” 

“ That is scarcely the term Mr. Holies. I intended no 
offense to Sir Charles and what I did was wholly an 
accident to the which I protest he hath given a most pre- 
posterous importance, and I say so frankly. I have little 
liking for this thing called apology and never yet, so far 
as my memory serves, have had occasion to use the like 
with any man. You may call it an explanation an it pleases 
you^ and so convey it to him.” 

” I fear me this will scarcely serve. Sir John. My 
friend Sir Charles hath a most rare punctilio which, having 
been affronted by the thrusting of your very long sword into 
his stomach, must have something more to mollify it than 
an off-hand explanation given with a most indifferent 
conceit of the gravity of your offense. I must ask some- 
thing better than this ; if not an apology then the alternative 
to which gentlemen are used.” 

By this my gorge was rising at this snipping nagging, and 
I felt that I must put an end to it. But I was calm and 
monstrous civil. 

Why then, Mr. Holies, we do not seem to progress to 
an understanding. Sir Charles complains that I rudely 
thrust my long sword into his midriff, the sword being in 
its scabbard and no harm done save to your friend’s dignity. 
I have explained that I had no purpose to do this and that 
I am sorry that it happened. That ought to be enough 
for any gentleman even though he do claim to be cousin 
to the King. But now as it seems this will not suffice 
I have somewhat to add, videlicet: While I was bowing 
to a lady yesterday, in the fashion of the day, thrusting 
my sword behind me as is the custom, your Sir Charles 
came in my rear and in a manner most uncalled for and 


128 


Big John Baldwin 

utterly inharmonious to the occasion thrust his great tub 
of guts against the end of my weapon. I knew it not at 
the moment but as Sir Charles saith it happened, so it 
must have been. I have not been aware that I have suffered 
injury to my feelings up to this moment but as I do now 
reflect upon it, I perceive that it is most monstrous ; and 
I beg you to convey to him my desire for an instant apology, 
since he seems to have a fondness for that sort of thing. 
As to the alternative which you have been so kind as to 
suggest let me say to Sir Charles through you, that as I am 
neither a swashbuckler nor walk in the ways of such I can 
see no cause for proceeding to such an extremity. If he 
is wise he will accept my explanation and insist upon no 
more. For I do assure you, Mr. Holies^ that if ever 
through an unseemly and stubborn obstinacy on his part in 
this matter the end of my sword doth again get within 
reach of Sir Charles’s belly I shall so tickle his insides 
that he shall rue the day when he presented it, either before 
or behind me.” 

“And is that all you have to say. Sir John?” 

“ Good Heavens, Sir, what more would you have me 
say ? ” 

“ I then am authorized, you having refused to apologize, 
to ask you to name a friend with whom I may arrange a 
meeting between you and Sir Charles ! ” 

My amazement was such that I sat speechless for a 
moment. 

“ I have seen, Mr. Holies^ but few mad men in my time 
but have heard of many and you and your friend Sir 
Charles excel in every qualification all I have ever seen or 
heard of.” 

And in so saying I spoke intentionally, with most cour- 
teous and measured deliberation. 

“ Sir,” cried Mr. Holies in hot dudgeon ; “ do you mean 
to affront me, too?” and so comical was it all that I 
laughed and roared again; the which seemed to serve to 
make my gentleman only hotter and hotter. 

“Nay,” I gasped, when finally I got breath; “Nay, I 


He Fighteth a Duel 


129 


meant not to affront you. But you are mad, mad as a 
March hare; and if Sir Charles doth take the view you 
do there are a pair of you. But I mean no affront; surely 
it is not regarded in London an affront to tell a man that 
he is mad? ” 

With this I opened the door with my politest bow ; 
whereupon Mr. Holies, clapping his hat on his head and 
scowling most fiercely pounded out of the house and I 
called for breakfast. 

After lounging about the streets buying a few fallals 
for my mother and my sister Betty (for Mr. Cromwell 
had told me that the King would doubtless soon dissolve 
Parliament and that indeed it might happen any day), and 
returning to my lodgings at about twelve of the clock, I 
found there a note from Northumberland saying that he 
would call upon me before two, and asking that I should 
permit nothing to prevent our meeting since he had a most 
important matter to discuss with me. I had no wit to 
imagine what all this might mean but surmising that it 
could not be much, a matter of some diversion or the like, 
I dined and throwing myself on a couch fell asleep. 

I was aroused from a dream of a pelting of sweet rose- 
leaves on my lips by some one shaking my shoulder most 
vigorously, and found Northumberland with me. 

“ Zounds, man, you slumber soundly for one who 
standeth in imminent danger of being sent to your 
last sleep right speedily. Wake up, sir, and look to your- 
self!” 

‘‘ Why, now, what’s the to-do ? Hath the King dis- 
covered high treason in me, to be punished by instant de- 
capitation and are you to be the headsman? In faith if 
I am to lose this poor noddle of mine he could do me no 
greater favor than to choose you to take it off, my good 
friend. I should rather be put to death by one I love, 
than another.” 

“ But this is a serious matter Sir John, and must not be 
made a jest of. Sir Charles Stuart met me this morning; 
he told me that you had affronted him yesterday and that 


130 Big John Baldwin 

to-day when he sent Mr. Holies to require an apology or 
a meeting you not only refused both, but even more grossly 
provoked both him and his envoy. He declares that he 
will seek you in the most public place possible and there 
so fasten insult upon you that you will be compelled to 
fight him; intimating at the same time his belief that all 
your courage is in fisticuffs and that you have no stomach 
for a gentleman-like adjustment of the matter between you. 
Whereupon I made bold to say to Sir Charles that there 
must be some mistake here; that I was your friend and 
should not permit your honor as a gentleman to be put 
upon but that I should advise with you and he should hear 
from you by four of the clock — and it is now near three. 
You will have to fight him Sir John, and I regret to say 
that he is one of the best skilled swordsmen in the King- 
dom.” 

“ Did he detail to you the ground of his complaint 
against me ? ” 

“ Nay, saying only that you had grievously affronted him 
in the presence of the Lady Dysert yesterday; and yet, 
though I was there I saw it not nor heard aught of it. 
He is a testy old curmudgeon with a most exaggerated 
notion of the respect due him.” 

“ Why, look you, I am no brawler nor blood-letter by 
profession but if the man will have it I’ll e’en give him a 
closer acquaintance. I’m but a lad from the Fens, but 
I have no fear of your Low Countries swordsman. If I 
shall not be able to defend myself, aye and to tickle yon 
fat Knight’s ribs to his satisfaction, too, he shall be welcome 
to do what he may with me.” 

Seeing a look pass over Northumberland’s face which 
seemed to show he thought I was boasting and feared for 
me I told him briefly of my training; at which he appeared 
some little relieved but still anxious. Then I told him of 
all that had happened^ at which he laughed, but nervously. 

“ It is a great absurdity,” he said ; “ but you will have 
to fight him; there’s nothing else for it.” 

Then let it be soon, for I have a fancy the King will 


He Fighteth a Duel 131 

not keep the Parliament much longer and when that dis- 
solves I must get back to the Fens.” 

“ The sooner the better ; although I happen to know that 
the King is minded to give your perverse friends still 
another week in which to bring forth fruits meet for 
repentance;” and I knew Northumberland spoke by the 
book, for he hath the King’s confidence being of his 
Council ; “ how would this evening please you, at say, six 
of the clock? I shall be your second.” 

“ Nothing better. Do you take charge of everything. 
I shall remain here in my lodgings and await you.” 

With that he was gone, leaving me to meditations that 
grew somewhat heavy and grave as time went on. Still 
was I not greatly alarmed, but as a precaution wrote a 
short missive to my father telling him Mr. Cromwell would 
probably be able to explain that I had gone to my death 
(if I should die), guiltless of seeking any man’s blood, 
and that I was no licentious brawler; craving his forgive- 
ness for my neglect of duty towards him, and my mother’s 
as well; asking that he distribute my effects among my 
friends, only that by no means should he give Charley 
Hedges any of my dogs as his neglect of his own showed 
that he did not understand how to care for them. I com- 
mended to his special love and care little Dorothy, Ruth’s 
daughter, who is exceeding dear to me; left my sword to 
Will, and this my journal to Betty; and begged their lov- 
ing remembrance of me to their life’s end, and so forth 
and so forth. 

Then, reading prayerfully the XXXVth and XXIIId 
Psalms, I commended my soul to God and called for food 
that I might have strength in my time of need. Finishing 
my meal I inclosed my letter to my father in a short note 
to Mr. Cromwell, thanking him for his ever constant kind- 
ness to me and then arrayed myself in my best attire and 
sent for my horse Roger. 

At five of the clock came Northumberland and with him 
my Lord Digby, who hath a great delight in these things; 
and thus setting forth, with two of the King’s intimates. 


132 


Big John Baldwin 

I went to fight with one who is of his party and saith he 
is cousin to him. But I had and have all faith in North- 
umberland; a noble youth whose adherence to the King in 
his rash frowardness is his only fault. 

The place chosen is a wood lying well outside the town 
and in a pleasant part of the valley of the noble Thames, 
surely the most majestical river in all the world. On our 
way thither and shortly before we reached the spot, we 
were joined by Sir Charles, Mr. Holies and others, among 
whom was a surgeon. These I saluted with all courtesy; 
the which they returned, but with much wrath smoldering 
in the eyes of the two former. 

When we stripped for the fray I found that Sir Charles 
was indeed an antagonist to be ware of. He was builded 
like a Hercules; and, despite his paunchiness, was nimble 
and quick on his feet. His business-like preparations, 
methodical and expeditious, were of great interest to me 
who had never seen a duel fought (while he hath fought 
many), and won my admiration. At last the moment 
came and at the word we saluted and fell to it. 

I soon saw by the look in his eye that for some reason 
Sir Charles was minded if not to kill then at least to hurt 
me badly; and I bore well in mind Phillippe’s constant 
injunction and saved my strength while I studied his 
fence and strategy. Things went slowly for a time, as it 
was clear that Sir Charles, too, was minded to have my 
measure before developing his plans, raw youth that I was. 
But I had the cooler temperament and greater patience 
(for a more choleric man I never saw than Sir Charles), 
and in time I wrought him up to the point where he would 
have no more shilly-shallying and he came at me full 
strength and with all his skill, the which I must e’en admit 
was great. 

He pushed me hither and thither like a broken tree in a 
whirlwind and left me no time to think of any other thing 
than the matter in hand; and once he gave me a shrewd 
thrust that sent his blade like a hissing hot iron brand 
through the skin just under my left arm, as I leaped to 


He Fighteth a Duel 


133 


avoid but rather reached his thrust; whereupon I saluted 
and laughingly congratulated him while I refused to stop 
to have my hurt looked to for I knew it was nothing 
grievous. I had no mind to give him time to regain his 
wind for he was pumping away for breath like a quarter- 
horse, while I, being not so heavy in flesh and having 
always kept my bellows in repair by my active life at 
the Mere was in fine fettle despite the merry dance he 
led me. 

My salute and my shouted congratulation (but it may be 
my laugh, more than all), set my fat Knight into so fine 
a rage that I soon had him at my mercy. Threshing about 
to reach me he ever grew wilder and wilder and more and 
more careless of his guard and his play; till finally I saw 
my chance, changed my tactics and pressed furiously and 
impetuously on him till he was bewildered ; then, the 
proper opening having come^ I caught my blade in his hilt, 
gave the famous twist Phillippe hath taught me till I can 
even now beat his use of it, and Sir Charles’s sword went 
whirling out of his grasp and he stood defenseless before 
me. 

Thou art a marvelous consummate swordsman. Sir 
Charles,” I said, saluting with much patronizing gravity; 
“ there are perhaps few better.” 

He turned purple and spluttered foreign oaths most 
foully. But his friends led him away. 

My hurt, which was nothing, but bled freely, was dressed 
and we returned to the town; where 1 thanked God on 
my knees for His deliverance. 


CHAPTER XXI 


HE IS SORELY TEMPTED BY THE KING; BUT 
YIELDETH NOT 

The Mere, 3d June, 1640. 

I DO not think Mr. Cromwell was ill-pleased at the story 
of my bout with Sir Charles Stuart the news of which he 
soon had in full (but he got it not from me) ; he only bent 
his heavy brows portentously and with a slow gleam of 
humor in those wonderful, deep eyes, which speak so 
eloquently when they choose, said dryly — 

“ So! The Fens cockerel hath been using his long spurs 
again. Of a truth I must get thee home speedily, if ever 
I am to get thee there alive ! But why let you not a little 
of Sir Charles’s hot blood when you had the chance? — he 
hath too much in that great carcass of his, so much that it 
hath grown heady and rebellious. You had him disarmed 
and at your mercy.” 

“And that was the reason, my Lord of the Fens” (for 
I was minded to give him a Roland for his Oliver and by 
that title do we widely know him at home), “ that I let him 
go without harm. An he had held to his weapon, like a 
man, and had not suffered a mere raw lad to juggle it 
away from him so easily I might have slit a hole or two 
in his tense hide ; but I could not strike a disarmed man ; 
besides he was in distress enough with his lungs; he 
breathed like a horse with the heaves hag-ridden and 
humping for home.” 

“ When things do come to the pass they promise to reach 
as I read the omens, Sir Charles may prove a troublesome 
thorn in the side of God’s Saints for he is a skilful soldier 
and, they tell me, ever a ready and fierce fighter; it may 
be therefore, Big John, that thou wouldst have done the 

134 


135 


He is Tempted by the King 

Lord a better service if thou hadst not been over-nice in 
the small point of chivalry.” 

“ Nay/’ I replied, “ I see it not so; for as I do conceive it 
if the Lord had intended I should rid the world of the knave 
He would have helped him keep his sword and so have 
given me a chance to kill him as a gentleman should. The 
losing of his sword is to me evidence that the Lord did 
not intend that his career should come to an end so soon, 
albeit I can see no use He can have for him in this world — 
nor, for the matter of that, in the next, neither.” 

“ ’Tis not an ill conceit, that of thine, son John,” re- 
sponded Mr. Cromwell^ with the air of one pondering; 
“ and it shows a goodly sense of faith in God and a 
shrewd consciousness of His wise and gracious Providence. 
And I humbly trust a continuance of His mercies will so 
order matters that I may get thee back to the Fens with 
that big body of thine in some reasonable state of whole- 
ness — it is clearly a great undertaking, and one not to be 
engaged in with only earthly help.” 

I had not thought to go again to Whitehall, but Nor- 
thumberland came one day saying that the King commanded 
my attendance at a matter of a musical diversion wherein 
some foreign singers were to appear before His Majesty 
and the Court. 

“ He hath taken a great liking to thee. Big John,” said 
Northumberland, who is himself of a most sweet and 
loving nature; and hath, I verily believe, taken me into 
his inmost heart, as he is in mine^ in spite of our wide 
differences of opinion and he calleth me “ Big John ” as 
affectionately as do my dear friends in the Fens. “ Aye, 
a most singular and unaccountable liking, when it is con- 
sidered that of all the warp-witted, wrong-headed, self- 
willed, obstinate and unregenerate youth of England thou 
art doubtless the most outrageously perverse. But there it 
is; and if thou wouldst but let him he would make thy 
fortune for thee.” 

He puts too high a price upon his favors an I can 
see aright, my Lord; I cannot pay it. And yet I must 


136 Big John Baldwin 

confess that he hath won upon me marvelously and hath 
ever been kind and over-appreciative of me.” 

Nay, he asks me every day for news of you and saith 
it is a pity so much good manly stuff should be wasted 
among the enemies of righteous government when a King 
might make such good use of it to the up-building of the 
glory of England.” 

“ Have done^ my Lord ; Til hear no treason against those 
principles which are bone of my bone and flesh of my 
flesh — and if there were ever aught different in my blood, 
sure your friend Sir Charles let it all out with that hellish 
hot sword of his a week ago. Come, let us to the music.” 

Needs not I should say the music was sweet and del- 
icately rendered ; nor that the company was fine and polite. 
To me it was a revelation in many ways of things I had 
never dreamed of in such wondrous perfection. That 
which concerned me most was at the close when I was 
bidden with Northumberland and half a score other gal- 
lant gentlemen, and highly placed, to follow His Majesty 
to his private withdrawing room just off the State bed- 
chamber; and here were we refreshed with rare wines and 
cates of the finest. The King was most gracious to me 
and when I knelt to kiss his hand he twisted his fingers in 
my curls saying — 

“Truly thou art an ill-mannered knave. Sir John, to go 
forth hence of our audience-room with all thy new-born 
knightly honors blushing thick upon thee fresh from our 
hand, and then to fall incontinently upon a loyal gentleman 
and draw thy sword so late in our hand, upon a member 
of our House — nay^ was it not ill done?” 

“ Your Majesty, the man so pushed me I e’en had to 
fight him. I had no wish to it ; but there is a limit as your 
Majesty doth well know beyond which a man may no 
longer endure.” 

“ Truly there is. Sir John, truly there is, as many shall 
soon be taught, it may be ” ; and then he fell into a muse 
from which none dared recall him. His face was sad and 
grave and most determined ; and yet with a sweetness such 


137 


He is Tempted by the King 

as doubtless Heaven reserves for kings alone. After some 
little silence he roused himself with a shake, such as a 
dog doth give when rising from a nap, and looking quickly 
around, cried — 

“ But of the fight^ Big John, tell us of that, every point 
and every detail ; and yet with discretion, mark you ; lest 
we do send for the headsman to point the finis ! ” and he 
smiled with great good-humor. 

“ ril e’en tell it as it was. Your Majesty, with neither 
addition nor suppression nor any shade of false color, 
headsman or no headsman; although I like not to recount 
such things.” 

“ I’ll engage thou wilt ! ” chuckled the King. 

It must be that His Majesty setteth no great store by 
his namesake, for he smiled and giggled most boyishly 
through the most of the story; and fairly roared when I 
told of the original offense I had so unwittingly given. 

“ In the bread-basket ? ” he cried, “ dost hear Digby ? In 
the fat bully’s bread-basket. Didst thou see it? I would 
have given a pretty thing to have been there to see him 
writhe when thou didst prod that great paunch. Why 
man, knowest thou not it is his most tenderest point of 
honor? Nay, never tell me, thou rogue; thou didst do it 
with deliberate malice prepense and aforethought.” 

Then, when at the close I boldly said that every fair- 
minded man must see my justification, the King replied — 

“ Thou wert right, thou wert right. That is plain as 
a pikestaff. But that which doth so sorely perplex our 
poor comprehension is that thou art so generally in the 
right and yet when we are in question thou dost go so 
vilely astray ! ” 

And at that His Majesty opened up the whole question 
of the state of the Kingdom and so badgered me for 
replies that while I fain would have evaded answering I 
was driven to it; and, holding as I do that no man should 
be ashamed of what he honestly believes, I spoke my mind 
freely, under his encouragement and sometimes with such 
bluntness as I marvel at now looking back upon it. 


138 Big John Baldwin 

But although I used all my wit and ingenuity I found 
the King ever ready with his rejoinder; the which I some- 
times found it most difficult to meet and dispose of. He 
made me forget, after we had warmed to the encounter, 
where we were and who it was I was talking to; showing 
no bitterness at my sharp thrusts and smiling with sweetest 
good nature at my most earnest and fiery periods. Mean- 
while those about us sat silent and for the most part with 
a pained and horrified expression; sometimes worse, when 
hostile looks were bent upon me — but Northumberland’s 
face never lost its assurance of steadfast friendship. Sud- 
denly His Majesty changed the topic. 

“ Thou art a good man and a true. Sir John, for thou dost 
believe in thy heart what thou dost believe and will stand 
to it, aye^ even to the peril of thy life, I’ll warrant. Thou 
art most damnably in error in thy views on many things; 
but thou art honest in thy errors and being a mere youth 
yet, there is hope that thou wilt soon see these, that they 
are errors ; and when thou dost we dare wager a King’s 
ranson thou’lt be as honest in thy change of front.” 

“ That will I, Your Majesty. Let any man show me 
I am wrong and I’ll repent and bring forth fruits to show 
it. But I know I am right; and that no man hath ever 
lived or shall live who shall satisfy me to the contrary, 
open as I am to all reasonable argument and persuasion.” 

Again the King smiled humorously. 

“ There should be a strain of Scots blood in thy veins. 
Sir John, as well as in our own. What grand timber is 
here for a King’s use ! ” and he looked about at those 
who were with us as he spoke. And as we talk of 
Scots we may say to you that although the ‘ Bishops’ War ’ 
is ended and its story gone to limbo, yet there is work for 
good loyal Englishmen over the border, and that presently. 
These Covenant rebels must be set down ; they are a menace 
to the peace of the realm and as they will not yield to reason 
they must e’en be brought down by force; and as, again, 
they are a hard-hitting, valiant people, England must have 
her best in the field to meet them. My Lord of North- 


139 


He is Tempted by the King 

umberland there will, ere long, if our present purpose holds, 
have verge and scope for all those high qualities with 
which Heaven has so bounteously endowed him; for he 
shall command our army to put down these seditious 
knaves. We know well he could be better pleased by the 
company of no other man on earth in that great enter- 
prise, than thyself Sir John; and we could have no more 
pleasing satisfaction than to know thou wert with him. 
What say you to the command of a regiment of horse in 
the army we purpose sending presently to Scotland? ” 

A regiment of horse ! I, John Baldwin of Baldwinsmere, 
a rude, uncouth lad from the Fens, to be given command 
of a regiment of horse — nay, asked by the mighty King 
of England to accept the command! A thing beyond the 
highest dreams of my ambition. What strange trick was 
the jade Fortune playing me? I could not have heard 
aright, I thought, but Northumberland, rushing to my side, 
threw his arms about my shoulders, crying — 

“ Oh John, dear John ! Thou canst not hesitate to 
accept this most gracious offer from the most gracious mon- 
arch God ever sent to any people I ” 

And down again went I on my knees to King Charles to 
kiss his hand and thank him and intending to accept with 
most grateful homage. But as I was kneeling (and some- 
times I think it is no ill-fortune that it takes me longer in 
getting on my marrow-bones than it does a shorter man) 
as I was kneeling a sudden thought shot through my mind ; 
and surely it was God who sent it. For I kissed the King’s 
hand it is true and gave him earnest if broken thanks, 
and the first tears that ever a man made me shed fled down 
my cheeks as I did so, but — I declined. 

And while Northumberland fell back in bewildered sur- 
prise and all about me showed blank astonishment, while 
even the King looked at me with sore amazement I told 
him (after the thanks which my agitation showed him were 
sincere and heartfelt) that as an honest man, hav- 
ing a conscience open to God, and fearing that the day 
would come when to secure those rights for the English 


140 Big John Baldwin 

people which God had intended they should have and 
which the King’s mistaken course impelled him to deny 
the people would be compelled to rise to oppose His Maj esty 
even with force and arms if he should so push them to 
the extremity, and knowing that in such case my conscience 
would array me against him, I could not now do that 
which might bind and fetter me as a free man ought never 
to be willingly so bound and fettered that he might not 
give himself freely to that which he felt was right and 
worthy of the sacrifice of even his life, if need be. 

My head sunk as I concluded, I being still on my knees, 
and feeling such poignant regret that what I had done was 
the only thing I could honorably do; while I would have 
given my life if I could have done otherwise ; and a silence 
so profound that the breathing of those present, aye, it 
seemed even the beating of their hearts could be heard as 
a rushing, roaring noise, fell like a dense, enshrouding, 
impenetrable atmosphere upon the chamber. How long 
it lasted I know not^ for I had no wish to raise my head 
nor to learn of what was passing; till at last I felt the 
King’s hands on my hair, and I thought I heard him sigh; 
then the hands worked their way slowly under my arms 
and I felt myself gently raised. I stumbled to my feet 
and found the King’s hands about my neck and his eyes 
looking into mine. At first they were filled with a look 
of yearning; but that swiftly passed and then came a fond 
but roguish gleam — 

“Take this fellow away!” he suddenly cried. “Take 
him away before I make him a peer of the realm ! ” 

When I got my eyes again the King was pacing thought- 
fully back and forth across the Chamber, while the com- 
pany stood about some regarding him and some with their 
looks fastened on me. They were not all friendly looks, 
neither. Digby had a sneer upon his face which made 
me sorry for a fleeting moment that we were in the King’s 
presence. The expression of the others varied from con- 
tempt to surprise and even shocked apprehension. Nor- 
thumberland had turned completely away, and with his back 


He is Tempted by the King 141 

to me looked out of a window. For a moment I was dis- 
composed and the more so when I looked at the King and 
suddenly felt for him a tender affection near to that I have 
for my father, himself; and yielding to the impulse I 
stepped quickly forward and, again kneeling, cried — 

“ Sire, do what thou wilt with me, only forgive me.'’ 

Thou wilt accept ? ” he quickly asked. 

“ Nay, Your Majesty, I meant not that. I cannot change 
as to that. But imprison me, behead me, do anything thou 
wilt with me, only say that thou wilt forgive me.” 

Again he bade me rise, and, with his hand upon my 
shoulder^ said — 

“ Why yes, we do forgive thee, thou most obstinate of 
England’s splendid youth. But go! Go quickly. Sir John 
Baldwin, for by God’s wounds we do love thee too much 
already ! ” 

As I slowly backed my way out no one joined me and 
I left the room alone. And I felt alone, and weak, too; 
I will confess it. And I turned to pace down the long 
corridor, feeling as if the world had suddenly dropped 
away from me. I had taken only a step or two however, 
when a door leading to a room opening into the chamber 
whence I had come, was opened, a female form glided 
out, and Lady Dysert stood before me. She held out her 
hand for me to kiss. 

‘‘ Sir John, behind the curtains there, with the Queen, 
I heard and saw all. Remember me when thou comest 
into thy Kingdom, I do beseech thee I ” 

Instantly all thought of the King and what had just 
occurred fled from me; and back to me came the memory 
of the arbor, the swiftly bending lovely woman, the touch 
as of a rose-leaf, cool, dewy, sweet and fragrant on my 
lips, and clutching her hand eagerly, I cried — 

“ Tell me ! In the arbor — did I dream it ? or did you 

really ” but with a witching smile, and a swift putting 

of her finger on her lips the Lady Dysert fled back to the 
room whence she had just emerged; and as I heard the 
door shut I surmised it no use to follow. So I made my 


142 


Big John Baldwin 

way slowly out of the Palace, mounted Roger and rode 
soberly back to my lodgings. 

There I found a note from Mr. Cromwell begging me 
most courteously to favor him with my presence so soon 
as I might be able to meet his wish; and to him I went. 

On the way I debated in my mind whether I had better 
tell him of what had that day happened to me. So far, 
I had confided in him everything of importance that had 
befallen me; but now I hesitated. There was, or I felt so, 
a sacredness about this thing which made it different from 
any that had gone before; and besides, it seemed to me, 
the story would not sound well from my lips. And so 
I told him nothing of it; nor have I said aught of it to 
any other; it is writ here in this, my journal, and unless 
my present purpose doth marvelously change the grandson 
who doth come mousing here some day and light upon the 
story will be the first to have it from me. And by that time 
I shall be dead and gone. 

There are some things that may happen to a man, con- 
cerning which he ought not to talk to any one. 

Mr. Cromwell told me that he had information that on 
the next day, the 5th of May, (last month) the King pur- 
posed to dissolve the Parliament. Many pressing reasons 
made it necessary, Mr. Cromwell said, that we should lose 
no time after the dissolution in leaving London. 

And as he said so it fell out. The King dissolved the 
Parliament on the 5th, and on the morning of the 6th Mr. 
Cromwell and I left London. 

Shall I ever see Great Babylon again ? 


CHAPTER XXII 


HE RETURNETH TO THE FENS IN GREAT HONOR 

loth June. 

When I last left off with this endless history Mr. Crom- 
well and I were just setting forth from London. Our 
journey was tedious because of his pre-occupation of mind 
which he did but once shake off to discourse to me of how 
evidently and surely God’s hand is leading the English 
people to the securing of their liberties. This I could 
not at first follow as it seemed to me the King had signally 
triumphed and punished the Parliament for having refused 
the twelve subsidies, in that he had dissolved it and sent 
its members packing to their homes. But Mr. Cromwell 
soon showed me most convincingly that the advantage was 
really with the Parliament which, by maintaining a bold 
front for the protection of the people’s rights and showing 
that the King could not break the Parliament to his will, 
gave evidence of great firmness, whereby the people would 
be encouraged to continue the struggle and the great cause 
would thus be strengthened. 

He professed his faith to be stronger than ever in the 
ultimate triumph of God and His people though he doth 
clearly look to see an open rupture between them and 
the King, with, perhaps, much bloodshed ; at which while 
he doth not shrink neither doth he falter yet doth he grieve 
with sad forebodings of the private sorrow and suffering 
which must come upon many. 

He talked like an inspired Prophet of God, exultant at 
the good that shall come to His people, fierce and unsparing 
in his denunciations of those who would wrong and oppress 
them, mourning, but with a godly pride, over the trials 
the Saints must endure, and yet constantly praising His 
Holy Name for His mercies. 

143 


144 Big John Baldwin 

If I should criticize Mr. Cromwell in any way it should 
be for that he seems so willing at all times to defer his 
own judgment to that of the Almighty, which doth seem 
to me to savor somewhat of an unworthy distrust of the 
faculties which God hath given him and all of us of the 
Elect. When I said so much to him he looked intently 
upon me for a moment and then said : “ Thou art a good 
apple grown upon a goodly tree; and when the operations 
of time and nature shall have mellowed thee, thou shalt 
be fit to go upon a king’s table, for thou art full of most 
excellent juices and sound at heart; but Heaven forbid thou 
shouldst be eaten now. The sweetness in thee needs time 
to ripen, it being now not properly mollified, and is more like 
to produce a colic than the nourishment it shall furnish 
forth later.” 

The which soundeth to me as though, wise man as he is^ 
and careful of his speech, he hath left something out. But 
he means well ; that I know ; and it is enough. 

Truly this is a small world and in these days of frequent 
posts intelligence doth fly swiftly to remote parts. It 
seems that, although I had written home but once (and 
that to my mother, to apprise her of the state of my health) 
the news of my doings (and some of which I would better 
have liked untold) had traveled not only to the Mere but 
over the whole of the Fen country as well ; for, reaching 
Ely, we came upon a fine array of horsemen headed by 
my brother Will, Tom Templeton and Charley Hedges, 
and comprising nearly every old chum and playfellow I had 
ever loved and threshed, gathered to escort me home, for- 
sooth! A foolish prank. 

When we came in sight of them such a mighty cheer 
went up as might have made the heart of the Lord Mayor 
himself swell with joy. And indeed I thought at first it 
was in honor of Mr. Cromwell, the horsemen being some 
distance away and not individually to be distinguished; 
and I added my congratulations. But Mr. Cromwell, look- 
ing more closely said he thought perhaps it might be some 
one else who had found a way to the hearts of good 


He Returneth to the Fens 


145 

friends; and soon I knew it, too, for on they came at full 
gallop charging down upon us, and shouting — 

“The Knight of the Fens! Sir John of the Mere!” 
and more of the same sort. 

Mr. Cromwell I do believe was better pleased to see me 
honored than he would have been at hearing his own deeds 
praised ; and would have nothing less than that all should 
have entertainment and refreshment at his hands — there 
being some fifteen or twenty. And so it was; and in his 
good ale was my health most heartily drunk, to be followed 
by toasts, and an address by Mr. Cromwell himself, in 
which he showed such great knowledge of my bout with 
Bully Ben and my affair with Sir Charles Stuart that I was 
fair amazed, wondering where he got it all; for surely he 
knew a hundred times more than I had told him and some 
that I had forgot; for he hath a marvelous memory. 

Turning from my affairs, after he had bestowed upon 
them a thousand times more attention than they or I 
deserve he spoke of the state of the Kingdom, and gave 
a brief account of the struggle of the Parliament with the 
King, winding up with a most stirring appeal that all 
should be prepared for the great day so soon, in his judg- 
ment, at hand, when the people would have to meet the 
King on the stern field of battle for their rights. He spoke 
most boldly and fearlessly and was fairly eloquent; show- 
ing that God would be with us since we were fighting, or 
would be, for that right of conscience which is the back- 
bone of His one and only true religion. 

Then home I rode with this wild mob of true and warm- 
hearted friends, who testified so sensibly and in so many 
ways their regard for me, and their pride in the things 
that had happened to me in London that, truly, I was most 
deeply touched. Only I had to put a stop to the “ Sir 
Johning ” of me; for every man-jack of them all seemed 
to roll my title as a sweet morsel under his tongue and 
showed a pretty ingenuity in the devising of pretexts to 
make use of it. At the last I called a halt, after having 
vainly protested against their flattering appreciation and 


146 Big John Baldwin 

gathering them about me gave them to understand that to 
my old friends I hoped ever to remain Big John and by 
my old friends I desired to be always so called; and when 
they made as if they would not have it so I told them, 
very civilly, that they would offend me if they did not 
meet my wish in the matter and that if any one of them 
should address me as Sir John again he should feel the 
weight of Big John Baldwin’s fist, Knight or no Knight. 

When we rode up to the great door of the Mere there 
were my mother and my sister Betty and my father, wait- 
ing to welcome me; and back of them stood many others 
whom I had no time to see until I had knelt for my mother’s 
blessing and had been taken into her arms. She was 
weeping with joy and trembling with happiness; while 
Betty^ all smiles and tears like a day in April and far 
more daft than I had ever seen her, scarce gave my mother 
time to kiss me more than a dozen times and murmur 
things in my ears which were like the cooing of a dove 
before she came plunging down on my neck like the falling 
in of the side of the house. And so, while they were pull- 
ing and hauling at me and dampening my fine new coat 
and fixings with their tears my father was standing by, 
patiently waiting (with a lame pretense of unconcern but 
looking monstrous fine and stately) for an opening to say 
a word to me. At last he cleared his throat with a most 
prodigious “ Ahem ! ” 

“ Permit me, Lady Nancy,” he said, most dignified, “ to 
suggest that you leave enough of the distinguished person- 
age you and Betty are mauling about and dampening down 
for his father to hold a ’quest on to make inquiry and 
mayhap establish his identity.” whereat my mother cry- 
ing : “ O William ! ” threw her arm around his neck and 
pulling his dear old head down, kissed him most lovingly 
on the lips. 

“ Why^ now,” said my father, here again do I marvel, 
with a thankful heart, at the inexhaustible bounty of our 
God; for after all thou hast wasted on yon great cub thou 
still hast a kiss for thine unworthy husband, as fresh and 


He Returneth to the Fens 


147 


sweet as the first I ever won from the fairest lips in 
Christendom. Shall I tell when and where it was ? ” But 
my mother blushed gently, and put her hand over his purs- 
ing lips. “ Ah well, then, let it go. But it is a marvel 
where you get them all.” 

Turning to me he drew himself up most stately and 
severe — but his eyes were shining — 

“Welcome, Sir John, to the Mere! You do us great 
honor to leave the delights of the society of Bully Ben, 
Sir Charles Stuart and the frequenters of the chaste tap- 
rooms of London^ to say nothing of that other Charles 
Stuart who is the King, to bestow the favor of your august 
presence upon the humble folk who live beneath this poor 
roof. But you are welcome, and if you find us dull 
Sir John, you may not doubt our love; and if the poverty 
of our entertainment falls so far below that to which you 
have grown used, we beseech thy kindly consideration for 
that we have neither wit nor means but all the heart in 
the world, to do better. Again, Sir John, thou art wel- 
come ! ” 

His kind old hand was gripping mine with a warmth 
of affection he had never shown before; and do and say 
what he would it was plain that he was pleased — so pleased 
that I felt abashed. 

“ Father I Father ! Fm more glad than I have words to 
say to be once more back to the Mere and find you in such 
fine fettle. You never looked to be in better health.” 

“ Aye, well enough. You are. Sir John, I live the plain, 
quiet, uneventful and tranquil life of a country gentleman ; 
a healthy life, but which will^ I fear, seem but slow and 
tasteless to a King’s favorite fresh from the refined and 
exciting pleasures and polished society of London. But we 
do crave your kindly allowance ” 

“ For Heaven’s sake, have done, father. And if thou 
dost love me, let me hear no more of ‘ Sir John ’ from your 
lips.” 

“ Nay, nay, I am a loyal subject of England’s King 
and shall ever reverence and admire a Knight of his crea- 


148 Big John Baldwin 

tion, I hope/’ Then swiftly changing his tone he spoke 
sharply and proudly — “ But do thou never forget, sirrah, 
that Almighty God made thee a Baldwin, ere ever Charles 
Stuart made thee a Knight.” 

Then came pressing forward Sir Godfrey and Sir Charles, 
leading me in with warm congratulations to the Lady Pris- 
cilla and the Lady Helen who, with the delightful and 
gracious freedom of the dearest old friends in all the 
world welcomed me as they would have greeted their own 
sons, returned safe, victorious and covered with honor and 
credit, from a great war. 

With what thankfulness and sincerity should and do I 
acknowledge the goodness of God in having cast my lines 
in such pleasant places and filled my hand with such stanch 
and in every way admirable, loving, loyal friends. Who 
am I that He hath so blest me? 

Mistress Eleanor Hedges, standing near by with a mon- 
strous fine gown and most bewitching fal-lals to her attire 
received me with the most elaborate and stately courtesy 
it hath ever been my fortune to see. How she did it 
passeth my poor wit to conceive; but she sank to the floor 
in a majestical swirl of petticoats which took up the room 
of a hay-stack, out of which rose her lithe body and her 
saucy, little golden head, like a crocus just peeping forth 
at the Spring, while her blue eyes were most demurely 
cast down and so held, her pretty mouth quivering with a 
vain attempt to look sedate. Not to be outdone I gave 
her the very best that my Lord Northumberland had taught 
me, with such a sweep forward and down and then up 
and backward that the great hall had scarcely room to 
contain it; then falling on my knee (the right one) I 
pressed her fingers to my lips with what began as an affec- 
tation of great tenderness but which swiftly became a 
plaguey nervousness as the old thrill shot through me once 
again. 

“ You will permit me the honor to welcome you to the 
Fen country. Sir John?” 

“ That was a mighty fine courtesy, Nell.” 


He Returneth to the Fens 


149 


You exaggerate most kindly, sir. ’Tis as well as a 
country maid can learn to do ; but not to be compared with 
what you fine beaux of the Court are wont to witness, I 
am sure.” 

“ Never saw I anywhere a finer.” 

“Your condescension is so flattering it overwhelms , me ! 
Pray remember Pm but a country lass unused to the com- 
pliments of the Court — I would not have my head turned 
by well-meant but alas, dangerous gallantry. In com- 
parison with your bow my courtesy hath so little merit 
that I protest I am fit to sink with shame.” 

“Nell! Nell! Have done! It is not fair to thus make 
sport of your old playmate. Have I not caught birds for 
thee, aye, by the orchard-full ” 

“And how left you the Queen, Sir John^ In tears?” 

“ Indeed I saw not the Queen, at all.” 

“ And the Lady Carlisle ? It is said that since you have 
been in London her affection for Mr. Pym has greatly 
cooled.” 

“Nell! How is the setter-pup I gave you? Is he not 
a well-trained dog?” 

“ What have setter-pups to do with affairs of the heart 
between the Knight of the Fens and august personages? 
But since you are kind enough to ask — and I wonder that 
you can bring your mind to such trifles — I am glad to 
assure you that Dancer is doing well, barring too much 
length of limb and a distressful awkwardness of manner 
the which he seems to have caught from one who once 
owned him. He is a vile dog, for he chewed up my new 
braided dog-whip, only yesterday. And you say you left 
the Queen inconsolable ? ” 

“ He is a wise dog, in his generation, is Dancer. If I 
were a dog and had a mistress for a master Fd e’en diet 
myself on her dog- whips so long as she cared to provide 
them.” 

“ Aye, London must be a dull and empty place now that 
you have come to the Fens.” 

“ Nell, they have a new style in lap-dogs in London ” 


1^0 Big John Baldwin 

And in Knights, too, I’m told.” 

“ You should have one ” 

A lap-dog or a Knight? A thousand thanks. Sir John, 
but I have no use for either — of the new style.” 

The new lap-dog is white and hath long, silky hair” 

“ And the new Knight is red, and hath long, lean legs.” 

The new lap-dog is most amiable, except when ” 

“ And the new Knight is most stupid, except when ” 

“ When he is teased, and then ” 

Except when he bows to a lady and then he is rude to 

any of whom he is jealous. In truth ” 

“ He bites most viciously.” 

He goes about like a roaring lion seeking whom he ” 

“Nell! Nell! Have you no word of real welcome for 
me? ” 

“ John, I am truly most delighted that you are back again. 
I do mean it when I say it and I have missed you more 
than you will believe. You are really the only pup-trainer 
worthy of the name — nay. I’ll not tease you any more. 
Come back, and read me my riddle, or whatever you may 
call it. I’ve a new one, and of my own making, too.” 

“ I know you did not mean it — but somehow Nell, your 
teasing hurts me more than that of any one else.” 

“Does it John? Why?” 

“ I know not, but it does. But what is your riddle ? ” 
“ Aye, I had forgot. Why is the new style in lap-dogs 
unlike the new style in Knights ? ” 

“ Nell, you are outrageous. I will leave you now — this 
is too much.” 

“O John! John! You know I didn’t mean it. Come 
back, and I’ll promise, indeed I will, not to tease you any 
more.” 

She looked so pleading and distressful (for I had got 
up in a real dudgeon) that my heart smote me and I went 
back and sat down again by her side. 

“Forgive me, Nell! I’m nothing but a great, over- 
grown, uncouth brute.” 

“ I meant no harm, I do assure you.” 


He Returneth to the Fens 


151 

“ I know you did not — why, my old playmate, you are 
not capable of meaning harm to any ” 

She looked almost tearful and I was feeling much de- 
pressed over my foolish sensitiveness. 

“ John, how could you think so even for a moment?” 

“I cannot conceive, Nell, how I could be so stupid. 
Forgive me.” 

“ What should make you angry in the suggestion that the 
new Knight is unlike a lap-dog? Would it please you to 
turn it t’other way about? I’ll do anything to please Your 
Worship. Have it so then.” 

And with a teasing laugh the little vixen was up and 
gone, leaving me sitting alone, hot and angry with myself 
for the stupidest ass that ever was known. 

Back she presently came with my sister Betty. 

“ Betty, why should a Knight be offended when he is 
told that he is unlike a lap-dog ? ” 

“ Why, now, crazy Nell, what does this mean? ” 

“ Well, to put it plainly, what qualities have lap-dogs 
that Knights should be anxious to have attributed to them ? ” 

“ I saw Lord Lovering at Whitehall one day, Nell,” 
I cried, to change the subject and relieve Betty’s bewilder- 
ment, poor girl. “ He was monstrous civil to me and 
begged I would carry his compliments to Mithstreth Eleanor 
Hedgeth, if you know such a person.” 

“And who is Lord Lovering, pray? 

“ Why,” cried Betty^ “ he visited you last year, Nell ; 
you cannot have forgot him.” 

“ O yes, I recall him now. That dawdling, lisping ninny, 
who nearly wearied the life out of me with his vapid 
speeches and the vile essences on his ’kerchief. Why do 
all men become ninnies and use scents when they go to 
Court? Sir John, please send your ’kerchief out o’doors, 
or I protest I’ll faint.” 


CHAPTER XXIII 


HE RIDETH WITH RUPERT 

Baldwinsmere, 27th August, 1642. 

The issue is joined, the die is cast, and Charles Stuart 
will rather risk all he hath than surrender to the English 
people the rights to which they hold title from the Great 
Jehovah ; and the English people have appealed unto that 
just God; and have bound themselves to His cause and 
are preparing to go forth to fight His and their own battles. 
At Nottingham the King hath set up his standard, and 
rallies to it those who, seeking personal fortune only and 
the good things of this world alone, and to whom the 
right of the people to worship God as their free consciences 
may lead them and to protect themselves from the swelling 
pride and devouring rapacity of royal rulers and parasites 
hath no weight nor sacredness, find their purposes prom- 
ised best advantage in maintaining those evil conditions 
which have kept England in a ferment for these many 
years. 

Not that I utterly condemn Charles Stuart; for well do 
I know he is a man kindly disposed and of a loving and 
sweet nature; but he is ill advised by those who find their 
profit in leading him astray; he is under the influence of 
the Queen who is the willing tool of the Anti-Christ, the 
ruthless Pope of Rome, who seeks to fasten again upon this 
people the hateful yoke of his domination, bending their 
consciences to the destruction of all godly and true religion 
in the following of those idolatries and superstitions by 
which he holds in thrall the ignorant and misguided of 
other lands. He is himself, I am persuaded, at heart of 
the Protestant faith, but is led by his love-locks as Samson 
was fooled to his undoing by Delilah; besides which he 
was born with the belief that Kings were sent to rule and 

152 


He Rideth with Rupert 153 

that all other people were created to be ruled and that 
the ruled should have no voice nor part in their own 
government but should bow in all things to the King and 
gratefully accept from him whatever he may deign to grant, 
as they would take from the hand of God what He in His 
loving wisdom doth choose to bestow. 

And so is the issue joined. Charles and his agents 
busy themselves throughout the Kingdom with dreadful 
preparations for a supreme effort against God and His 
people, and the people are girding on sword and buckler to 
go up to the help of the Lord against the mighty. 

From that which doth appear the King will have about 
him a strong and mighty army to meet the array which 
the Parliament, as God’s chosen and visible instrument, 
shall be able to bring up against him. He hath doubtless 
with him the most of those who have by service in the 
Low Countries and elsewhere become trained soldiers and 
skilled warriors, as would naturally be; and those of the 
nobility and gentry who fear in his defeat the loss of their 
own prestige, power and possessions, are rallying their 
retainers, dependents and adherents, and drawing with 
them the adventurous spirits who, having of themselves no 
standard of principle, do join themselves to that which 
hath most glittering promise — (and what hath the cause 
of the people to offer to such, save that which comes to all 
equally?) — and these, with accretions from the idle and 
thoughtless and time-serving, whom mere showiness at- 
tracts and who can give no reason for their adhesion save 
that they always follow and truckle to power, and those 
who, learned and scholarly though they may be, nay, it 
may happen because they are learned in the lore of schools 
can find no rest for themselves nor promise of future 
security save in that which hath been long established, 
preferring it because of its hoary age even though unjust 
and oppressive — these will make up his host. And it will 
be one to be not lightly despised. 

On the other hand the forces of the Parliament will not 
be without skillful and experienced soldiers. If Charles 


154 


Big John Baldwin 

hath his Palatine Prince, Rupert, the Parliament hath Es- 
sex. For not all of the nobility have gone after the King 
in his departure from the laws of the One True God, 
praised be His Holy Name. We have here in England 
those of highest rank who are ready to lay down all they 
have and yield it up in His service, although the most of 
them are not so. But in that great body of the gentry, 
of that yeomanry which is the saving salt of this mighty 
and free people and of those who, engaged in useful pur- 
suits for their livelihood are the shrewdest observers and 
truest thinkers, the Parliament hath a multitude from which 
to draw to fight its and Jehovah’s battles. 

And of the end of this nothing but the eye of faith may 
see; but to that the outcome is assured and glorious. As 
God hath led His people beforetime, as on many occasions 
He hath bared His arm and made His sword to flash for 
the salvation and preservation of His people so, just so 
surely as He liveth and reigneth will He in this day lead 
His people to victory. And as the glowing tints in the 
East do herald the rising of the god of day, so we, who 
see by faith, discern in the dimness of the dark hour before 
the dawn the glint and gleam of the dyed garments from 
Bozrah which light up the pathway of the swiftly rising 
Sun of Righteousness; and soon will the beams of His 
bright shining flood all this goodly land, the heritage of 
His Saints and, warming and vivifying the seeds of civil 
and religious liberty here sown in weakness and with tears^ 
shall, by its fructifying grace bring forth His precious har- 
vest in power and might for the feeding and nourishing 
of all peoples who may dwell upon the earth, in all time 
to come. Aye, the seal and assurance of triumph is ours 
blazoned upon our banners and burning in our hearts, for 
He is with us; and if God be for us who shall be against 
us? 

The men whom I have been collecting and drilling and 
preparing for that w^hich is, most clearly, coming, are godly 
men; and with great sacrifice are ready to go forth when 
summoned; and that that summons may soon come I have 


IS5 


He Rideth with Rupert 

this day been certified by Mr. Cromwell in a letter brought 
by special messenger; in the which he doth apprise me that 
the time is at hand, that the rendezvous shall be at Hunt- 
ingdon, that meantime I shall, with the assistance of Cap- 
tain Dalbier (who, though too old for the harder service, 
still hath skill and knowledge gained in the Low Coun- 
tries, and is a godly and a righteous man) have daily meet- 
ings for their exercising in drilling and marching, and 
the use of their arms, and lessons as to the care of them- 
selves and their horses in camp and on the campaign; and 
hold all things in readiness for instant and prompt response 
to the order to take the field, Mr. Cromwell to be Captain, 
and he insisting that I shall be the Cornet of the Troop, 
with the assurance that I shall rise higher when the place 
shall open for such promotion. 

I am in all willingness to serve either as common soldier 
or as officer, or indeed anywhere they shall put me, my 
only care and prayer being that I shall be permitted to 
serve. The training I had with Mr. Anstruthers while in 
London two years ago hath stood me in good stead and 
I have learned much more from Captain Dalbier. I can 
fight, any way, and esteem it a higher privilege to be even 
the lowest in this, God’s Army, than would I to rank the 
highest in the Army of the King; for of a truth it is better 
to be a door-keeper in the house of the Lord than to dwell 
in the tents of the wicked. 

And truly I do believe the men I have thus gathered 
will give a good account of themselves when the oppor- 
tunity shall serve albeit much must still be done with them 
to perfect them for their work ; for they are all stout fellows 
and without physical blemish, whom I tested and tried to 
prove their courage and hardihood; no tipplers, nor lewd, 
nor dissolute, but having the fear of God before their eyes 
and their hearts deeply engaged in the cause; and to this 
last particular was I most carefully enjoined by Mr. Crom- 
well. 

'' We want/’ he saith, ‘‘ no old decayed serving men, tap- 
gters, licentious nor brawling bullies; we shall find our- 


1^6 Big John Baldwin 

selves over against gentlemen’s sons, younger sons, persons 
of quality, who will go far, endure faithfully and fight 
valiantly from the very pride of the vain spirit that is in 
them ; opposing such as these, base, mean fellows will never 
be able to prevail ; so let your recruits be honest and godly, 
which I may by no power of words too strongly insist 
upon; for in such men, having God’s business soberly at 
heart, and of a mind that they shall give their lives if need 
be to the ensuing thereof, shall we raise up the Lord’s 
hosts ; and they shall win His victories so surely as they 
do put their trust in Him. To the which I do urge also 
you. Sir John, in all loving regard, having you often in 
my prayers to God to that end.” 

The summons for immediate preparation to readiness 
having been sent forth, and persuaded that any hour may 
bring the order to march, I felt that one thing of great 
importance yet remained as concerning myself that should 
speedily be looked to; and giving due and proper attention 
to my attire that it might be fitting and not lacking in 
harmony with the purpose I had in view, I took my way 
to Hedge Hall to ask audience of Mistress Eleanor; for, 
having become a man, I have learned to know that I love 
her most deeply and fondly; and (although I have wrestled 
in prayer with the matter, fearing it might be a snare of 
the Evil One to so think) I am fully persuaded that without 
her, and her love responding in due measure (and equal) 
to mine, there can be no joy nor satisfaction in this life 
for me. 

How mighty are the wonders of our God, and how 
mysteriously doth He go about the doing and perfecting 
of them! So long had I known Nell (for she hath always 
been a part of my world) and so friendly and frank had 
our intercourse ever been that it had never been my thought 
that I should love her as a man doth once in his life love 
one woman, better than all else and every one beside, and 
with a power of affection only less than he hath for God 
Himself ; and yet the chains, as I do look at it now, must 
surely have been about me all my life, and I unwitting of 


He Rideth with Rupert 157 

it. Ever since she was the merest mite of a being — (and 
she is not so large but that even now I can carry her 
about on my arm I do believe lightly and easily as a mother 
doth a babe) — she hath seemed to use me at her will to 
do and act and think as she would have me. And in her 
company there was ever with me a sense of deep devotion 
that made of her something sacred in my eyes; and that 
too, whatever her mood, whether gentle and gracious, kind 
and thoughtful or cold and indifferent, teasing and scornful 
or cruelly sarcastic — (for she hath given me all the sides 
of her tongue and it is a marvel how so small a member 
can have so many) — it was ever the same; there hath 
always been about her that which did enshrine her as some- 
thing to look reverently upon and thank God for, if not to 
worship — but that would be idolatry. 

And yet I never knew I loved her till the day, three 
months ago, that Prince Rupert came riding hither with 
a gay following of gallant gentlemen, and spent the night 
at Hedge Hall. (It hath been borne in upon me that King 
Charles hath thought doubtless Sir Charles Hedges might 
be won over to his side — and I must confess that we of 
the true following have been fearful of him at times — 
and if he did so think it was a shrewd thing to send Rupert 
hither to honor his house.) Sir Charles sent to bid us 
all to a splendid banquet and entertainment he had set 
for the Prince and his suite, and we went, as in duty 
bound. 

The Prince is a most engaging youth, of charming bear- 
ing, handsome, open, frank and gallant face, and of strik- 
ingly well formed and proportioned figure, which is tall, 
being all of six feet, leaving him still nearly six inches 
below my height. He is two or three years my senior; 
and his eye is like that of a hawk. He is fond of all 
manly exercises and doth greatly excel in them; there are 
few who can stand before him in any of them. Withal 
he is most amiable and where he attracts doth usually 
respond to the affection he creates, in all ingenuous sin- 
cerity. In the dance and the graces of the boudoir and 


158 Big John Baldwin 

withdrawing room he hath no equal, so it is said, and so 
I believe. Add to all these the polish of all the finest 
Courts in Christendom, the fact that he is the King’s own 
sister’s son, is as brave and chivalrous as he is handsome 
and accomplished, and you have the picture of the most 
debonair Prince of the age. 

Sir Charles’s entertainment was perfection; for in his 
day he was a noted figure at James’s Court and had much 
experience in his youth at those of France and Spain and 
it was a pride to me that the Prince should see that it was 
not only at Whitehall that English hospitality and enter- 
tainment is nigh to the perfection of the art^ and that 
an English gentleman need not be a King to know how 
things should be done. 

It is the privilege of princes to love every pretty maid 
(or matron either, for that matter, I have heard,) whom 
they may meet; and such is the magic of the station that 
doth glorify them whether they be handsome and good or 
homely and bad that women, who are for the most part 
but weak, foolish creatures (save those like my mother, 
my sister Betty, Nell and her mother and the Lady Helen 
Templeton) are all too prone to feel a passion for them 
and to give and yield their hearts upon little or no occasion 
to princely free-booters without so much as an effort at 
a struggle to withhold them. Out of this may have grown 
the habit which many princes have of treating women as 
of but small value (falling so easily, they must lose in true 
and gallant appreciation) ; and to this as well is doubtless 
also due the greater attraction that one who holds her- 
self with dignified aloofness if not coquettish challenge to- 
wards them, has for them; when they meet such a one 
they are wrought up at once to an ardor of pursuit that 
would usually seem diverting to the beholder if it were 
not for the danger to the poor quarry so hotly chased. 

Now Mistress Eleanor Hedges hath a very proper sense 
of her own dignity and worth — (though not nearly so high 
as her merits do deserve) — and doth hold herself with much 
reserve to most; which is a thing that hath grown upon 


159 


He Rideth with Rupert 

her greatly during the past two years and is ever a piquant 
delight to me; and when Prince Rupert saw that she was 
minded to give him but fair and courteous favor such as 
is any gentleman’s due but no more, he seemed to feel 
that he was challenged to show forth his powers of cap- 
tivation. He gave himself the extremest pains to testify 
in every conceivable way the most ardent and yet chivalrous 
and worshipful regard for her; the which making but 
little impression upon Mistress Eleanor, who was as coolly 
indifferent as politeness and hospitality would permit, the 
Prince betrayed an increase of warmth scarcely imaginable, 
to the neglect at last of every one else present, and the 
complete monopolizing of the young lady; a thing which 
was unbecoming in any gentleman and which, to me, had 
no excuse in any sort of breeding. I got not so much as 
a word with her the whole evening. 

For a long time Nell held out and I was beginning to 
enjoy the young man’s discomfiture even to the passing 
away of my resentment that she was kept so completely 
beyond my reach. I was in this frame of mind when Nell 
gave me a glance, well understood between us, the meaning 
of which was clearly that for one reason or another she 
desired my intervention. I was, however, minded not to 
interfere with the lesson she was giving the Prince; and 
so let things go, affecting not to be aware of her wish. 
Presently the signal was repeated, but with the same lack 
of effect. At this Mistress Eleanor looked at me for an 
instant, across the room, with an expression of surprise 
and perhaps a little pique. Then she turned back to 
Rupert, and from that moment his suit appeared so to 
prosper that Sir Charles, who up to that time had seemed, 
in spite of all endeavors, to be ill at ease, became at once 
most beamingly patronizing to all his guests, and, as things 
went on, puffed and swelled most prodigious. I felt it 
a neighborly duty to feel ashamed of him, and accordingly 
was. 

The hour grew late and everybody gave signs of weari- 
ness save the Prince, Mistress Eleanor and her father. The 


i6o Big John Baldwin 

two sat partly concealed by the hangings in an alcove, 
and the moon poured in enough light to show Nell the most 
gloriously beautiful woman in all the world. They talked 
in tones so low and tender that none could hear aught of 
their discourse; the which, however^ it was fair to conclude 
by their actions, was most pleasant and delightful to them- 
selves; their looks were in most bold and unabashed har- 
mony with the tenderness of their voices, and their eyes 
said much, with a recklessness that I then felt was down- 
right shameless. 

It was late when at last we got leave to return home. 
To my good-night Nell (who in turn would then recognize 
no signal of mine) gave me her most elegant courtesy, 
from which on rising, she shot me a look most puzzlingly 
like defiance; the which I had no desire to return in kind. 

Rising betimes I rode to the Hall to go a decent dis- 
tance with the Prince, setting him forth on his way, as 
was my duty and pleasure. Having a long journey before 
them the party breakfasted before the dawn and the sun 
was just topping the tall trees when they set out, gay and 
gallant. The Lady Priscilla came forth with Sir Charles 
to speed the parting guest, and Charley was mounted to 
also ride with him ; but Nell was nowhere to be seen. The 
Prince lingered o’er long, I thought, with trifling matters 
which need not have properly delayed him; and took little 
pains to dissemble his frequent glances toward the windows 
of her room, and by an unaccountable inspiration it came 
to me that he wished one more look into Nell’s eyes before 
he took up his journey — such is the presuming boldness 
bred in princes by their high fortunes. 

“ I trust. Sir Charles,” said Rupert, at last, “ that the 
fair Mistress Eleanor is not ill in health this morning ? ” 

“ Nothing more, your Highness, than a headache or some 
such whimsy, the like of which doth often seize upon a 
maid to excuse late lying abed. She made this as an excuse, 
by her woman, for not appearing to breakfast with your 
Highness.” 

‘‘ Truly I would be grieved ”• 


began the Prince, when 


He Rideth with Rupert i6i 

Nell’s casement window swung open, and she stepped 
through to the balcony; and on my soul, if to be ill doth 
make a maid look as fair as did she I wonder they ever 
leave their beds. 

The Prince is a horseman of distinction and caused his 
steed to caracole most spiritedly, as he swept his saddle- 
bow with his glistening curls, in salutation. 

“ ’Tis Aurora, herself ! ” he cried ; “ and now at last 
hath the day dawned, having lingered for the goddess and 
her approval! We but lacked the auspicious assurance of 
thy smile to send us on our way with blithe hope in our 
hearts.” 

“ Indeed, sir,” replied Nell ; thou shalt go with the sin- 
cerest wish from Eleanor Hedges for a happy and pros- 
perous journey, not only this day, ,but through all thy 
life.” 

While she spoke with all proper civility, yet did her 
tone not seem to me to have much tinge of warmth. The 
Prince bowed low again and every plumed hat in all the 
cavalcade waved most bravely the parting salute while Nell 
gave herself once more to the performance of that wondrous 
courtesy of hers ; rising from which she first seemed aware 
of my presence. Her eyes rested softly on me for an 
instant and then changing her look for one of seeming 
weariness and cold indifference (the Prince and his follow- 
ing having, by this, their backs to the Hall) she said — 

You ride early My Lord of the Long Legs.” 

'' Throw me a kiss, Nell, to hearten me up,” I begged. 
“ I ride with a heavy heart this morning.” 

“ Indeed ? What sad happening hath cast thee down ? 
Hath a strange dog whipped thy new mastiff? ’Tis a 
cruel world where such calamity may fall upon so noble 
a youth. As for thy request, it is impertiment; and over- 
bold. My kisses are reserved to be thrown to thy betters, 
Blundering John.” 

“ Nell, truly, my heart is heavy. It hath been since last 
night ” 

“ Why then you over-ate, doubtless. My mother will 


i 62 Big John Baldwin 

give thee a specific from her physic-box that shall set that 
precious heart of thine right again.” 

“ Nell, Nell, do not jest with me. I slept not, all night. 
I have something to say to thee — I must say it ” 

‘‘ For Heaven’s sake, at least bawl it not out on the 
King’s highway. You have an indigestion — naught else 
troubles you, believe me. The Prince is leaving you behind 
— to your duty, sir ! ” 

“ And hath he left your heart behind? Oh, Nell, throw 
me just a kiss to show that he carries it not with him.” 

“ Why, now. I’ll do no such foolish thing. What business 
may it be of yours if he ride away with my heart? If 
it do concern you greatly, however, you have my consent 
to overtake him and demand it back; aye, if he will not 
yield it up, why may you not take it from him by force, 
or anything else of mine he hath? You are big enough.” 
And with this, which was delivered with an air of most 
languid indifference my lady re-entered and closed her 
casement and I perforce struck spurs to my horse and was 
off. And truly my heart was heavy — it was no jest. 

Just as I wheeled about the lilac clump to take the 
cross-cut to catch the Prince, who, with his party, was rid- 
ing like the wind and had already gone a goodly distance, 
I glanced back ; and my heart stood still as I saw, or thought 
I saw, through the window the wave of Nell’s hand from 
her lips and towards me. I was not sure, but on the 
chance I waved my hat, and caused Roger to bound and 
plunge mo-st gallantly. 

In the confusion of the Prince’s going no heed was 
given to Nell and me, and no one heard us. As I rode 
I recalled that she had spoken most softly, as if she would 
not be heard; and this for a time, comforted me not a 
little; for I argued that if she cared not for me she would 
as lieve the whole world heard what she said to me. But 
as I went further on and recalled everything more clearly — 
her dalliance with the Prince the night before, the manner 
of which was so different from aught she had ever shown 
to me, her refusal to permit me to speak to her privately 


He Rideth with Rupert 163 

before I left the Hall for the night, her air of indifference 
towards me when I spoke with her in the morning, her 
refusal to throw me a kiss (which she hath done a thou- 
sand times before), her failure to deny that Rupert was 
truly riding away with her heart in his keeping — nay, did 
not her fleering, sorry defiance to me to go after and take 
it from him evidence the truth that my fear was well- 
grounded? — did not everything go to show that she loved 
me not? 

And indeed why should she care for me any more than 
for Tom Templeton, or Jack Hawkins, or Dumpy Dobson, 
or any other one of the youth of the country-side, whom 
she knows almost as well as she knows me? Aye, and 
was it not, sans doubt, because she knew me so well for 
a great, awkward, stupid lout, in no way worthy of the 
least of her thoughts, that she did not care for me, as 
(I had learned as by a flash of lightning to know) she 
must care for me or I should be of all men the most 
unhappiest ? 

Nay, it was my own foolish, egotistical conceit of my- 
self that made me fancy I saw her kiss her hand to me 
at the casement window — that same intolerable vanity 
which gave me courage to dare to think I might ever hope 
that she might ever care for me. 

And with it all I could but marvel that, whereas if but 
yesterday one had said (my sister Betty^ for example) that 
Nell might some day make me a good and loving wife, 
I had beyond question received the suggestion with com- 
placent acceptance of the evident possibility of such a 
thing, and with no feeling either of exultation or any par- 
ticular desire that she might, now, and all at once, I was 
filled with a madness of hope and fear as to whether she 
might deem me worthy of toleration of any kind. I felt 
that never again could I enter her presence or be with her 
on the old terms as to the state of my own mind; that 
all was changed and I should never be at ease again with 
her so long as I feared so mightily as to what footing I had 
with her — and indeed so it hath been ever since until to-day. 


164 Big John Baldwin 

Catching up at last with Prince Rupert and his escort I 
rode by his side for an hour or more, and found him as 
lovable and genial a companion as his uncle, the King. 
We talked of nearly everything save the troubles of the 
times; he seemed greatly interested in the matter of the 
draining of the Fens and asked many questions thereupon ; 
with shrewd comments upon the differences between the 
nature of the task here and that of the people of the Low 
Countries, who have ever to fight back the sea from their 
doors; and at every path and road and lane and highway 
he was full of curiosity to know whither it led, and what 
were the distances between villages as well as gentlemen’s 
seats, and the lay of the country, and of its fertility, prod- 
ucts and resources. And it was pleasing to me to have 
him show such intelligent interest, for there is no other 
spot under Heaven to compare with the Fen country; and 
I filled him full of all he wished to know. 

When we came to part (by this we were in the rear, he 
having desired his people to ride on that we might have 
more ease in our discourse) he drew from his finger a great 
ring bearing a precious stone of green carved to the sem- 
blance of a falcon proudly sweeping to his prey, and bade 
me keep it in memory of one who loved me much. I was 
touched and assured him that I should ever cherish the 
thought of his kindness; that it was a matter of not un- 
worthy pride to know that I had gained the regard of a 
cavalier so gallant and true and of such fame throughout 
all Christendom. 

He regarded me most intently for an instant and then 
clasping my hand with gracious warmth of feeling his 
eyes went deep into mine as he asked me, frankly and 
gently — 

“ Sir John, wilt thou not come with me to fight for the 
King?” 

“ Nay/’ I replied ; “ that may I not do, albeit I would be 
proud and glad to follow thee in another cause. But my 
heart and soul are pledged to the other way.” 

“Yes! Yes!” he answered gravely; “I know! My 


He Rideth with Rupert 


165 

unde, the King, hath spoken of you to me; do you know 
he hath a great and singular love for you? I have found 
you what he said you were. I thought I might win you 
but he warned me, even while he bade me try, that I might 
e’en as well hope to pluck the sun from the sky as to 
dream to lure you away from that which, in your heart, 
you held as a sacred duty.” 

“ Aye, your Highness. It is even so, though it may be 
it soundeth better from His Majesty’s lips than from 
mine.” 

He looked in my face musingly for a moment; then 
with a swift stretching forth of his hand he clasped mine 
again^ crying — 

“ Why, farewell then ! It hath been a pleasure to be 
comrade with thee if only for a day ! We may meet again, 
and in battle, too; and if we do, I shall know I have the 
hardest fighting of my life before me with Sir John Bald- 
win as mine adversary; but I shall know, too, that it will 
be honest fighting.” 

“ And I, your Highness, shall know I have to deal with 
the gallantest and most chivalrous prince of Europe.” 

Giving me one more grip of his hand he shook his rein 
and with a most courteous salute cantered off; while I 
turned back to retake my way homeward and to resume 
my thoughts of Nell. 

As I rode slowly back, chewing sweet and bitter thoughts 
and having no nourishment from them, something glitter- 
ing in the dust of the road caught my eye. It was at 
a point where a half hour before the Prince and I had 
checked our steeds, while he, drawing forth his tablets, 
made an entry of something I had told him. Just where 
his horse stood shone this glittering thing, which when 
I came nearer I found was a ring, and one too that I had 
given Nell on my return from London more than two 
years ago. 

It was a boy’s gift to a girl and a simple thing, of no 
great value in itself; a twisted serpent with small and 
3parkling eyes. Dismounting I picked it up. There could 


1 66 Big John Baldwin 

be no doubt it was the very ring, and at sight of it my 
heart leaped within me ; and I felt a great longing to clasp 
and hold and kiss the hand upon which I had so often 
seen it. 

But how came it there? Nell could not have been there 
so early that morning; and I knew she had not left the 
Hall the day before, being engaged in the preparations to 
receive the Prince. It could not have been there any 
great time, for the highway was well traveled, and it would 
not have escaped all eyes. As I puzzled I put it to my 
lips and kissed it; and as I did so I remembered, all on 
a sudden, that it was here the Prince’s horse stood when 
he took out his tablets, bringing .with them a handful of 
trinkets, such as every young gentleman doth ever carry 
about him. Could he have had it, and could he have 
dropped it there? 

I led Roger to the shade of a tree and sat down on the 
roots; for I felt that I would like to think the matter out. 
The more I thought the more convinced I became that 
the Prince had lost the ring there. What then? How 
came the ring in his possession? Did Nell give it him? 
It might be, in an innocent exchange of tokens — it was a 
poor^ little trinket, of no great worth like a dozen others 
that she had. And yet I did not relish the thought, for 
I had given her the ring ; not attaching aught of significance 
to the giving, it is true ; it might as well have been a piece 
of ribbon, or any other trifle ; and yet, somehow, the fear 
that she might have thought so little of the bauble I had 
given as to exchange it with the Prince for something 
she might prize more highly, filled me with a pain against 
which I felt that I must struggle as an unmanly thing to 
yield to. 

Roger grew impatient finally, for the flies were bad in 
the hot May morning and his restlessness aroused me from 
the revery into which I had fallen. It was of no use to 
sit there mooning over the problem; for I should never, 
in that way^ find its solution. Besides I had other things 
to think of than such unimportant matters as the why and 


167 


He Rideth with Rupert 

wherefore of the finding of a child’s cheap trinket, on the 
King’s highway. And so I got me home; where I said 
nothing to my mother concerning the matter, nor to my 
sister Betty, neither; although it is to the one or the other 
if not to both, that I go whenever I am puzzled and want 
the help of finer brains than mine own. But I hung the 
ring about my neck on a gold chain my mother gave me 
when I was a boy; and often felt it nestling over my 
heart. 

For three months I made frequent occasion to visit the 
Hall, but never saw Nell alone, till yesterday (for, as usual, 
in the case of this, my journal, my promise is ever greater 
than my performance, and this entry, which was begun 
yesterday the 27th is being concluded — I hope — to-day, 
which is the 28th) and verily I am persuaded I lost a 
stone in weight because I could not compass the object of 
my hopes which was to have it out with her. 

I know not what perverse fate was meddling with my 
affairs and putting them all awry. Never before in my 
life had I any difficulty in meeting Nell and talking freely 
to her. Indeed the Hall hath always been a second home 
to me; and when a boy, hungry and tired, I made as free 
to walk into the Hall kitchen and demand what I would as 
I did at the Mere; aye, and I always got it, too. And so 
it was with the whole house and place. No one ever 
thought it strange to find me there without warning, an- 
nouncement, nor invitation neither — it had always been un- 
derstood that I should come and go at will. And of 
course this often threw me with Nell. 

But of late it hath been different. Sometimes I won- 
dered if she could have had any part in so managing that 
either the Lady Priscilla, or Sir Charles, or Charley, or 
somebody or other, must ever be with her when I bore down 
upon the place with full intent to see her and have the 
thing over once for all. But then I thought that could 
not be, for two unanswerable reasons, videlicet: (a) She 
could not know or imagine what I had upon my mind; 
she could have no suspicion of it, for I am not the kind 


i68 Big John Baldwin 

to wear my heart upon my sleeve; and (b) She would 
not care, if she did know, to keep the matter from coming 
to the issue, for the reason that if she loved me she would 
be glad to know that I loved her, and if she loved me not 
she would not think the matter of my declaration a thing 
to run away from; the rather would it be like unto a dose 
of medicine, which, if to be taken^ why the sooner the 
better and so have done with it. 

And so I reasoned it out and learned little; but there 
came a time when I thought of my father’s saying that 
women are queer creatures and very hard to understand. 
In truth they seem to have no sense of logic or the true 
proportion and relative importance of things. And yet 
without them I would not care to live in this world, I 
think. 

It so fell out yesterday that, sending about my sum- 
monses for recruits for Mr. Cromwell’s Troop, I had to 
borrow Dickon from the Hall; which I managed by send- 
ing Charley a note apprising him of what was toward, 
and asking the loan of the man. And so, when I got to 
the Hall, feeling like a man who would rather rejoice to 
know his errand was to the mouth of his grave, I found 
the news well known at least to some; and the Lady Pris- 
cilla met me with a tearful embrace that I was probably 
so soon to go off to the wars, and O! I must be careful 
of myself, and what would everybody do if aught should 
happen to me; and how was my mother, the dear Lady 
Nancy, bearing up under it? And when I told her that 
my mother knew nothing of it, nor no one else neither at 
the Mere, save my brother Will, who is to go in the Earl 
of Bedford’s troop, she reproached me most bitterly for 
having kept it such a secret; whereupon I told her that 
I felt it not only a duty^ but a pleasure as well, to deny 
my mother the luxury of grief on my account, whenever 
I could; and that she would know it all, soon enough, and 
that when it could no longer be kept from her would be 
the best time to tell her ; at which the Lady Priscilla kissed 
me, and said I was a heartless, unfeeling wretch, and an 


He Rideth with Rupert 


169 


ingrate; the which may all be true, but how she proves 
it by these present facts I cannot conceive. But women 
are queer, as see above quotation from my father. 

However I made bold to ask for Nell (though I felt 
more squeamish than^ so far as my memory serves me, ever 
I did in all my life, and was angry with myself that it 
was so) saying that I had something to communicate to 
her which she would be most concerned to hear ; and in- 
wardly prayed God to forgive my deceitful stratagem. 

“ Is the new pup in trouble, the one your father should 
have sent to her this morning? Is it of the new breed of 
Scotch collies? For she is most anxious to see him, never 
having seen one of that kind of dogs.” 

“No, my dear Lady Priscilla; it is not a new pup 
that is in trouble; nor hath my father sent him. It is 
by no means so grave a matter as that; so let your mind 
be at rest. The case is of an old and very useless one; 
of whom no one, I am persuaded, can make anything, save 
Nell only.” 

“ Indeed she hath a marvelous skill with pups, John^ and 
is ever interested in them. And it seems to me the more 
worthless they are the more deeply she is concerned for 
them.” 

“ Pray God, she hath not lost her interest in them then, 
for this one is in as bad a way as ever I saw a pup; and 
he is about as worthless as they make them.” 

“ Well, if Nell can not help him I do not know who 
can.” 

“Nor I neither. Lady Priscilla,” and some day I shall 
know whether or not the Lady Priscilla did really smile 
as I thought she did, when she left the room, and whether 
she did really read my errand in my face. But there, 
how could she? No. It is impossible; what should a 
woman know of what a man is hiding from her, when he 
puts his mind to it? 

When Nell came in she looked really ill, but I feared to 
say so to her. 

“ It is a fine day, Nell.” 


ijo Big John Baldwin 

“ Really, John, you are too good. Nobody else in the 
world would have come all the way from the Mere to tell 
me so. And, now you speak of it, I perceive that it is 
a monstrous fine day John; even if it is raining cats and 
dogs.” 

And so it was! And I was soaked, and all my fine 
attire draggled and dripping. I had ridden over in a 
heavy storm^ and had not known there was one. 

Fm a fool, Nell. It is raining.” 

“You are, John; and it is.” 

Then I sat and looked it for a moment. 

“ Speaking of fools, Nell, have you had news of Lord 
Lovering lately? He is still in London I’m told.” 

“ Do you know, John, that God hath wonderfully blessed 
us who live here in the Fens? We have everything here 
of the most superlative quality. It is not so with many 
parts of England, where the home production is so in- 
adequate they have to send abroad to supply the deficiency ; 
but here in the Fens we have no need to import anything 
from London.” 

“ It may not be so when the war comes, Nell ” — and I 
could have bitten my tongue out for having said it; for 
poor Nell went pale, and, twisting her fingers, cried — 

“ O, surely, John, there will be no war. God will not 
permit it I Do you think there will be ? ” 

“ Prince Rupert reminded me of it the other day. You 
know he hath fought gallantly abroad and you know I 
rode with him the day he left here — and^ naturally, talking 
with a soldier makes one think of war.” 

“ But is there news ” 

I was growing desperate, and beginning to lie with a 
prospect of being called upon to do more of it. In my 
desperation I sought any refuge — 

“ You know you sent me after him, Nell. And you 
would not throw me a kiss to show that he had not ridden 
away with your heart, but told me to go after it, and Nell, 
Nell, I pray God I brought it back with me; for if I did 
not I am of all men the most unhappy and wretched ; for O 


I7I 


He Rideth with Rupert 

Nell, my little playmate, I love you! I love you! God 
forgive me, but I feel as if I love you more than my own 
soul! Nay, do not speak! Wait! See! You said to 
bring back anything else of yours he had ! And see, see ! ” 
and I tore the chain out of my breast with the little ring 
hanging to it. Nell sat like a stone image, pale, as if striv- 
ing against herself. 

“Do not tell me that you do not love me, Nell! You 
shall not! You must! You do! See, I gave thee this, 
loving thee at the time but was so great a fool I knew it 
not ” 

She gave a little cry, reaching forward to grasp the 
ring. I caught her in my arms. She bent her face. 
Presently (for she moved not and I was making bold with 
a great boldness) I put my hands under her chin and raised 
her head, and it fell back on my shoulder with her mouth 
within an inch of mine. Her eyes were full of tears, 
but she closed them and looked not unhappy. . . . 

It may be the Lady Dysert knoweth how to kiss; but if 
she doth she never kissed me. . . . 

“When did you first begin to love me, Nell?” I asked^ 
as she sat, quiet and with great content, upon my 
knee.* 

“ It was some time after you had cut your first tooth, 
John, dear.” 

“ So long ago as that ? ” 

* If I was sitting upon his knee it was because he had sprawled 
his great, huge self all over the little ante-room where we were; 
there was nowhere else to sit, and I must sit somewhere ! Sir 
John seemed never to bethink him of the vast space he always 
took up. 

The Prince Rupert had stolen my ring that night, while we were 
seated in the alcove, desperately flirting — on my part because I 
was angry with Sir John that he would not come to my relief ; 
for I had grown prodigious weary of the Prince, who is no more 
to be compared to Sir John than is a tallow-dip to the sun. But 
Sir John never asked a word about the ring ! 

I find this blank space and make this note, knowing he will 
never see it; for while he writes here he never reads what is 
written. 

Eleanor Baldwin. 

The Manor, Virginia, 24th Dec., 1663. 


172 Big John Baldwin 

“ Yea, verily, my Lord Methusaleh. At least so it 
seemeth to me.” 

‘‘ And I not to know it, all this time.” 

“ What didst thou ever know about anything save horses 
and dogs, and hawking and hunting, and swimming, and 
rowing, and running races, and fighting, and — rescuing 
men from highwaymen at the risk of thy own life, and 
nursing the dying from small-pox when every one else 
fled like cowards, and saving little children from drowning 
and whipping great brutal bullies, and ” — her eyes were 
shining brighter and brighter, and the clasp of her arm 
about my neck was growing tighter and tighter, till I verily 
believe my eyes were popping out of my head and I kissed 
her again to stop her nonsense. 

“ And,” she gurgled and gasped, “ being ever patient and 
gentle with a rude hoyden of a maid, who, when she treated 
thee most unkindly loved thee most, for that she knew 
thou wast the dearest, bravest, truest, greatest, most un- 
selfish, wrong-headed, obstinate conceited and transparently 
honest and sincere old stupid of a Jack-the-Giant-Killer that 
ever was ! ” 

There my dears; that is what your grandmother said 
of your grandsire; and now it is written once for all and 
an end to it. It only shows to what extravagant folly the 
best and wisest are irrevocably betrayed by the rogue Cupid, 
for I am persuaded by her sweetly peculiar manner at 
the moment, that your grandmother really believed that 
she thought all of that. I pray God He shall vouchsafe 
me grace ever to maintain the delusion into which she hath 
been delivered. 

Shall I then profit by this deceit which hath taken her? 
Yea, verily, shall I, if my poor wits may keep her so. And 
to that end shall I ever strive — and pray. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


HE FIGHTETH UNDER CROMWELL 

The Mere, 15th November, 1646. 

It hath been a long time since I writ the last entry in 
this, my journal. By turning back its leaves I might find 
the exact date, but that will involve the labor of reading 
some of it, the which will I not do; to write is bad enough, 
to read is worse. Mayhap those grandchildren of mine 
will be of a more scholarly turn and so enjoy that which 
is to me a penance — if I may use a word that hath a 
Romish taint. If they shall not be scholars and so shall 
not read they shall gain time for useful employ, and no 
harm shall come to them; for their loss will not be great. 
If they do read, ’twill be no great matter, and, again, no 
harm done, by God’s blessing. 

But if my last entry was of my wooing of the Mistress 
Eleanor Hedges (and now I do bethink me it must have 
been, for that happened just before I joined the Parlia- 
ment’s army to engage in a sterner conflict, albeit I feared 
it not nearly so much), it was just a little more than four 
years ago that ’twas made. 

During those years I have been too busy to push a screech- 
ing quill over good blue paper. I have had other fish to 
fry. And praise the Lord for His mercies, I have fried 
many of them, or assisted at the frying, to the glory of 
His Great Name. 

They have been four years that shall stand with splendor 
in the history of His wars ! 

For He hath been with us, and under His guidance and 
leadership have we come off more than conquerors. There 
hath been hard fighting and a plenty of it; and good Eng- 
lish blood hath been shed with unsparing lavishness. But 

173 


174 


Big John Baldwin 

not a drop of it shall be lost! It shall go to the fertilizing 
of the ready soil in the hearts and consciences of the English 
people to the bringing forth of rich fruits for those now 
living, and who shall follow. 

The King, I hope, will now listen to reason. He hath 
fought long and well; but he must now see that the hand 
of God is with the people and against him. I have such 
love for him personally that it is my prayer to God that 
he may now accept the rule of Him Who is the King of 
Kings, and Whose will, as embodied forth in the success 
of those things for which the English people have been 
striving, is plainly set out, and shall be done here on earth 
as it is in Heaven. 

Charles Stuart is not at heart a bad man; he meaneth 
well to all men. But he must yield assent to the estab- 
lishment of those safeguards to the liberties of this people 
to which, under God, they have by sternest arbitrament of 
arms gained the right, and the recognition of the right, to 
have ; and he must forever cease to coquette with Rome. 
But while I hope that he will yield to this and so come 
back to the throne, the loved and worthy sovereign of 
this land, yet do I fear that there is and hath been from 
his birth (so that it hath become ingrained in his nature) 
that conception of his God-given right to rule and to rule 
subject to no questioning or interference from the people, 
carrying out his own wishes without consultation with them, 
or indeed without regard to what they may conceive to be 
right, just, and expedient, that he will remain unchanged 
and still struggle to come back to his place free from those 
obligations which the people know they must impose upon 
him and every King. 

If he doth so remain obstinate and stiff-necked it is 
hard to see what may happen ; save this : that he may never 
again occupy England’s throne on the old terms. And 
it is so fearsome a thing to think of, what may come to 
pass in such circumstances, that the heart of the stoutest 
might well tremble, were it not for the assurance that the 
righteous ever have, that God will have all things to work 


He Fighteth Under Cromwell 175 

together for good to those who are of the Elect, as are 
these English people. 

There is that in the sorry plight of the poor King that 
doth awaken in every generous heart feelings of deep sym- 
pathy, and inspire the wish even in the breasts of those 
who have fought most manfully against him, that he may 
come to no further harm nor humiliation. He is (or was 
at my latest advices) the prisoner of the Scottish army 
and it can be but a short time before he shall become the 
prisoner of his own people. Flying from them he went 
(with what vain hope who may say?) to those who should 
be no readier to embrace his cause than are we who have 
borne the heat and the burden of the fight against it. 
To them he is a fallen monarch, whom (even if they try, 
as it is by some suspected they will) they can never place 
back upon the throne against the will of the English people. 

It is a hard thing to believe that those (the Scotch Army) 
who have wrought so valiantly side by side with us in 
the great cause shall now suffer themselves to be deluded 
into giving the King aid in his efforts to re-establish him- 
self, in the hope that with him they may become the domi- 
nant power in this realm. And yet there is that fear of 
Presbyterianism among those who attend most closely to 
the signs of the times and search most deeply into the 
hearts and probe most zealously into the motives of men, 
that works great and grave anxiety. The Parliament, which 
hath a majority of Presbyterian members, doth hold itself 
in such wise that this uneasiness is but increased. Day 
by day and month by month it hath been withdrawing from 
its army that trust and confidence, that sympathy and sup- 
port, which that army hath so faithfully won and doth so 
truly deserve. And it needs not that a prophet should 
come to tell what shall be the result if this attitude shall 
be maintained. 

Men who do not see, after the bitter and trying experi- 
ences through which this Nation hath just passed, that the 
saving salt of every great work that hath been, aye, or 
shall be, performed, hath been and is in that army, are 


176 Big John Baldwin 

short-sighted and purblind indeed. God grant that it 
may not be called upon to make an adjustment of the 
unsettled and menacing conditions left by the war ; for 
I do incline to the belief that a government of armed men 
for a people like ours is much to be feared, and but little 
better if any, than that of a kingly despot. But — an if 
the intrigues of Charles shall so affect the Parliament and 
the Presbyterians that they shall essay an adjustment which 
shall fritter away the proper fruits of the victories our 
soldiers have so hardly achieved, or if they shall attempt 
with the power which the army hath preserved in them 
and their hands to do aught contrary to the purpose for 
which it fought and suffered, then may God in His infinite 
love for His people grant to that army wisdom in state- 
craft in equal measure to the valor with which He hath so 
abundantly endowed it. For so sure as this emergency 
shall appear to be upon us just so certainly will the army 
essay the task of securing to the people of England that 
which they have so far gained for them, and which must 
not be suffered to be lost. 

With what wonderful grace and valor and wisdom hath 
God been pleased to endow our quondam neighbor (for 
he hath now taken his household to London) Oliver Crom- 
well ! And how much it ought to teach to the world that 
the true way to rise and shine is to serve God truly and 
faithfully; and wait upon Him, and seek to know only His 
purposes ; and then to strive for their fulfillment. 

For to all who know him well, and as he is, this hath 
been at all times that which most possessed Mr. Crom- 
well’s heart, and the main-spring and governing motive of 
his life. And see what God hath wrought with him. 
Chiefest and most skilful and valiant among all the great 
and gallant leaders of the Parliament’s army his arm hath 
even been the most potent, his valor the most perfect 
and irresistible, and his wisdom the most profound and 
approved. Step by step hath he risen, till from the Cap- 
tain of a Troop he hath become Lieutenant General; and 
though second in command of the forces, hath actually been 


He Fighteth Under Cromwell 177 

leader, inspirer and dictator. He is covered with glory as 
with a garment because of his successes. His honor and 
praise are in the mouths of all men, and his deservings are 
even greater than he hath received. How can God more 
clearly designate one whom He hath sealed to His purposes 
and chosen for His greatest work? 

A plain country gentleman, having reached the years of 
maturity^ aye of more than middle life, in following those 
tranquil pursuits which seem furthest removed from war, 
its art and practice, he entered the army by the side of 
many who had served long and well, and with distinguished 
credit, elsewhere, and who were deemed, and who in fact 
actually were, accomplished soldiers. One would have 
thought that Mr. Cromwell, whatever his zeal or valor 
or patience, would be always a follower of those who were 
trained soldiers. And yet it was he who made our army 
what it was and is. With the instinct of a born soldier, 
from the first he enforced, beginning with our own home 
troop, such regulations as to drill and discipline and soldierly 
conduct in all respects, as soon made of us (raw, green, 
country lads and gentlemen as we were) a most wonder- 
fully effective band; coming to the charge of a regiment 
he there employed the same methods and accomplished the 
same results. And so he went on, with each enlargement 
of his command widening his usefulness, till at last the 
entire army came under his influence. And such an army 
as he hath made it the world hath probably never before 
seen. 

In battle he was the incarnation of valor and general- 
ship. He never made a mistake in his manoeuvering, nor 
in the disposition of his forces, nor in his choice of time 
and place to strike his blow. To his soldiers he was as 
an invincible divinity who could not err, and wherever 
he was seen, whenever his voice was heard, there and 
then they pressed forward fearless of aught they might 
encounter, certain that to be with him was to be victorious. 
And so were they ever conquerors. 

And all this under God! For, as he, Cromwell himself 


178 Big John Baldwin 

doth often confess (nay^ it is his boast!) there is no glory 
in all that hath been done that belongeth to man. None 
that was not of the will and inspiration of the Most High 
God, Who set His own occasions, chose His instruments, and 
sent them forth filled with His Holy Spirit to do His work. 

And it was in this spirit that Oliver Cromwell would 
have his men to fight and in no other would he have them. 
Whether he was the Captain of a Troop or the Colonel of 
a Regiment or a General Commanding the Horse or, as 
Lieutenant General, set over many men and in charge of 
wide operations, he ever taught and enjoined, nay enforced, 
that spiritual discipline which made his soldiers mighty 
men of valor^ because they went forth to battle clad in the 
whole armor of God. Every tent hath been a temple con- 
secrated to the worship of God; and every soldier hath 
been taught that to pray, and to pray unceasingly, was 
no less an instant, a daily and an hourly duty, than to 
practice in military exercises and to keep his arms con- 
stantly in readiness for prompt use. The prayer-meeting, 
when men prayed in groups, by Troops, and by Regiments, 
hath ever been as much a part of the regular routine of 
the soldiers under General Cromwell as any other part of 
their military duty; while to pray in secret for His guid- 
ance, blessing and strength, was to each as imperative as 
to keep his outward person. cleansed and free from disease 
and in such training as to fit him for any physical perform- 
ance. The preaching services, to nourish and quicken men’s 
hearts, were held no less important than the feeding by 
which was recruited and sustained their bodily strength. 
They chanted the Psalms of David as they rode in serried 
ranks of invincible courage into battle, and when they 
charged the slogan was ever an inspiration from God’s 
Holy Word. 

Then why should they not be conquerors and more than 
conquerors? Who should stand against them? For it 
was not an army of mere men led by a mere man, that 
followed Oliver Cromwell to wondrous achievement; but 
an army of chosen instruments, led, inspired, sustained. 


He Fighteth Under Cromwell 179 

guided and directed by the Lord God Jehovah. And to 
His name be all the glory! 

There have been changes here, too, in these great and 
awful days, but not all of much importance. The Mere 
is still the dear old home, the spot of earth which hath 
never, to my eyes, been excelled for all true loveliness 
and the charm that makes a joy of living. And when I 
came hither a few days ago to spend a brief time in rest 
and repose, the emotions with which each well remembered 
spot and feature of the landscape rejoiced, as it did seem, 
to fill my heart, may not easily be described; and truly 
they are not like unto any other ever felt by me. By the 
time I reached the door I was, as it were, so soaked through 
with dear and fond recollections, that my eyes were fain 
to fill with happy tears ; and I thought I had no more room 
for feeling. But when my noble sire grasped my hand and 
praised God that he had lived to see me once more; and 
my sainted mother had folded me in a mother’s velvet 
arms; and my sister Betty had melted into sweetest joy 
upon my neck ; I knew then that a gracious God had made 
man’s capacity all unlimited to feel and assimilate that 
love, which, to me, is the chiefest of the blessings He hath 
sent to His earthly children. 

My father groweth old and is, I fear, not long for this 
world. But he is erect and proud as the storm-tried old 
oak, which, racked and wrenched though its shaken fibers 
may be, yet doth not lose the iron hardness of its greener 
day. His eye still flashes, and his voice still rings as of 
yore — but not always. His step hath its old-time firmness 
— but only at times. His heart remains as stout, and to 
me ’tis sweeter; for with your true man time brings to 
the heart only a wiser, nobler charity; and as it ripens 
to its eternal stilling it grows ever better, more tender, 
more kind and more compelling in the power of its puri- 
fied and chastened aflfection. 

The gray hairs gleam more frostily on my mother’s dear 
head; and the anxiety of four years of dreadful war, with 
two loved sons ever in its greatest dangers, have carven 


i8o Big John Baldwin 

new lines in her sweet face and deepened the softness of 
the crystal pure soul that beams from her gentle loving 
eyes. Yet doth she not show such signs of breaking as 
doth my father. 

Betty is more the woman and less the girl than four 
years ago. She hath a form like a Juno, statuesque in 
repose and splendid in action. She hath relieved our 
mother of the greater part of the cares of the house, and 
that, and the impress of the thoughts which the war hath 
brought to her even here in this quiet, tranquil spot, have 
moulded her face to a firmer grace of shape. Where shall 
a husband worthy of her be found ? I have never yet seen 
such a man. 

My brother Will is still with the army where he hath 
hewn his way, with that steady will and undaunted courage 
that was ever his distinguishing trait^ to the front. He 
got his Colonelcy in ’43; mine waited till a year ago; but 
I got my Captaincy at Edgehill, where, in the affair with 
the King’s red guards I had the good fortune to take with 
my own hand, the King’s standard. (Charles saw and 
recognized me, for I got near to his person; and when I 
seized the standard he, in the way that was like him always, 
first shook his sword fiercely at me, then smilingly saluted, 
as if to congratulate me.) There hath never been a danger 
so great that my brother Will hath not been ready to face 
it; not with noisy defiance, as I fear me, is too often the 
way of his big brother, but with a nice calmness in which 
there is nothing to show aught of excitement save a glitter 
in his eye. And while ready, always, to meet the most 
threatening of dangers and prompt to thrust himself and his 
men into the hottest places, he hath the slowest gait to 
leave them of any man in the army. Surely it is an honor 
to be known as his brother, of the which I am more proud 
than I can say. My only complaint hath been that we have 
not often been allowed to fight near to each other; he is 
usually put in the one wing and I in another ; and of this I 
once spoke to our leader. 

‘‘Nay,” said General Cromwell, “ ’twould be unjust to 


He Fighteth Under Cromwell i8i 

others to put you two Fens tigers together; let other 
families have some opportunity — there are other parts of 
England than the Fens Country, and other good blood 
besides that of the Baldwins. Be content and not greedy, 
thou great Son of Anak.” 

My poor bitch Rosalind is dead, and Betty has her 
buried in a sunny spot west of the orchard, where I visited 
her grave and grieved that she was gone — for she was a 
good dog. Roger’s bones lie bleaching on Marston Moor. 
He was a horse of righteous conversation, and, fearing 
naughty of a godly intrepidity. There decay also the bones 
of Tom Templeton’s Prince David, for there Tom lost his 
horse and won his Captaincy. On that field fell, in the 
King’s ranks. Sir Roger Birney. On learning of his death 
I forgave him the wrong he once did me (by trapping me 
into the fight with Bully Ben), as it was my Christian 
duty to do; and tried to feel thankful that I had never 
met him after that night. Sir Richard Hatton leadeth a 
Troop in the Parliament’s army, and him do I love; for he 
was not to blame in the Bully Ben afifair, and hath approved 
himself a good soldier, albeit with painful struggles to 
keep his piety up to high-water mark. Squire Walsingham 
hath become a constant frequenter of taprooms and is 
going to his death by the way of the Valley of Strong 
Drink. ’Tis a pity^ too; for he was a jolly companion, 
and as master of ceremonies at a cock-fight the best I ever 
knew. 

Dorothy Taber, my little Dorothy, whom I have loved 
since she was born, hath grown the sweetest, modestest 
and most winsome little maiden in all the country-side, 
with shy brown eyes, and a smile as pure as the light from 
a star. She is now twelve years old, and at first I was 
hurt that she seemed to take me strangely; but that soon 
passed, and she became once more my little mistress, 
only less imperious and requiring than before. 

(Note: — To see to Dorothy’s marriage, when the time 
comes, that she shall make no mistake, but wed one 
worthy of her. Maidens are not to be trusted in such 


1 82 Big John Baldwin 

matters, for the best of them have foolish fancies which 
are soon caught, and too often by ne’er-do-weels. Indeed 
there is no better rule than that a maiden should im- 
plicitly rely upon the judgment of her father, or other 
person qualified; and marry no one without his consent. 
As Ned, her father^ now a Sergeant in our home Troop, 
and a fine soldier, is lacking in that perspicacity which one 
having in hand a matter of such grave moment should 
show, I shall make it my personal concern. Even in the 
most imperious days of her babyhood Dorothy was ever 
a sweet and obedient child to me, and, of course, will 
never be other.) 

Sir Geoffrey Templeton is the stoutest old Parliament 
man that ever mourned that gout and age will not let him 
take the field; while the Lady Helen is equally devoted to 
the Great Cause, and delighted that Sir Geoffrey is laid 
by the heels and cannot leave her. They are both of great 
(almost sinful^ and yet not a whit too much) pride, in their 
son, Tom, who will yet win the measure of renown his 
father gained years agone in the Low Countries wars. 

And Charley Hedges hath high and well-earned rank on 
the staff of the Lord General. . . . 

At last must I come to it ! I have babbled and maundered 
of I know not what in these scribblings, with some foolish, 
half-formed and wholly crazy notion that I might avoid 
the matter that doth fill all my thoughts waking, and color 
my dreams sleeping. For Nell is not here! Only twice 
in the four years, when I paid my two flying visits home 
between campaigns, have I seen her; and then but briefly 
and most unsatisfactorily. 

To be plain and blunt with you, my dear grand-children, 
the bald and ugly fact is that if your great-grandfather, Sir 
Charles Hedges, hath his way, and he is now greatly set 
upon it, thou wilt have no grand-mother; a state of things 
against Nature and which, in my contemplation, hath 
nothing to commend it and certainly not to you. But if 
Sir Charles shall succeed in his purpose to prevent our 
marriage it shall be after he hath demonstrated himself 


He Fighteth Under Cromwell 


183 

a more resolute and enduring man than Big John Baldwin ; 
for his determination against the match, be it firm as 
adamant, shall be weak as water to meet the force of my 
fixed purpose to the contrary. 

We had deemed it wise to say nothing, at first, of our 
love for each other, and concealed it from all (albeit I 
have often thought that the Lady Priscilla had a shrewd 
suspicion as to the quarter whence the wind set) ; until I 
came home late in October ’43, soon after the affair near 
Winceby, where I got the sword cut which hath parted 
my hair over my right temple. I had but two days to 
stay for I was needed in Lincolnshire. This was my second 
visit, the last one prior to this present one on which I 
am now here. 

Word had reached me months before, through Mr. 
Cromwell, that Sir Charles had been behaving in a manner 
not consistent with one who was professedly loyal to the 
Cause; and I was set to investigate the matter. The busi- 
ness was little to my liking, but a soldier may not pick 
and choose the thing he will or will not do. I set discreet 
men upon the enquiry, relying chiefly upon Ned Taber to 
whom I gave a furlough to visit his family, here at the 
Mere. The upshot of it all was more than I wished to 
know. 

It was, indeed, not found that Sir Charles had gone 
over to the King, at least openly; but it was found that 
he was in correspondence with Prince Rupert, and that the 
Prince was shrewdly using Sir Charles’s wild and foolish 
hope that he would wed Nell to obtain information with 
which the doting old Knight had been indiscreetly en- 
trusted. I saw to it that no further harm came to him 
for this than that his lines of communication with Rupert 
should be closed. And it was not long after this that I 
visited the Mere, and was almost as speedily at Hedge Hall, 
to see my Nell. Of her I never had a fear — I knew nothing 
would ever shake her loyalty to me. 

We were allowed but a very brief greeting, by no means 
such as would fill the longing of a sweetheart back from 


184 Big John Baldwin 

the wars, when Sir Charles sent me word that he desired 
my presence at once in his private closet. 

“What means this, Nell?’’ I asked. 

“I think I know, John; but ’tis better you shall learn 
it from my father, so that, as a skilful soldier, having 
personal knowledge of the ground, you may plan your 
battle, if one must be fought, with due regard thereto. 
But know one things John, that whatever my father may 
say, there never hath been nor shall there be but one man 
in all the world who shall ever wear the name of husband 
to Nell Hedges. God send your interview with my father 
may be of a termination which shall please you ; for then 
I know it shall please me. But whatever it may be, and 
however it may conclude, remember what I have said; 
and that though thou art at the world’s end I shall come 
to thee when thou dost call me, no matter what time or 
events may intervene. Now kiss me John, and go, and 
may God go with thee ! ” 

Now all this was mightily discomposing to me, and of 
prodigious comfort, too. I scarce expected, up to this time, 
that Sir Charles’s insane hope would lead him to a stout 
resistance to our marriage, when he saw that Nell truly 
loved me; but her words showed me that the old Knight 
had been at work with earnest purpose upon her; and that 
he had not shaken her, was a joyful thing to be assured 
of from her sweet lips, though I had never feared it. 
And so I went to his closet. 

It hath been my experience that it is an advantage to 
give the enemy no time once the lines have been set over 
against each other. The better way is to leap on him 
without any ceremony. So that, albeit it went mightily 
against the grain to hold as my enemy the father of her 
whom I loved better than my life, and especially when 
that father happened to be Sir Charles Hedges, a gallant 
knight of approved qualities and blameless life, who, 
moreover, had always been kind and indulgent to me, I 
determined to charge his line before he had even time to 
bid his trumpeter sound the onset. 


He Fighteth Under Cromwell 


185 

“ Sir Charles/' I cried, with no delay for other greeting, 
“ I come to ask the hand of your daughter Eleanor, in 
marriage. I love her and, praise God, she doth love me 
too; and so there can be no obstacle to our wish.” 

Sir Charles is an old soldier and used to war’s alarms, 
and my assault, while I am persuaded it was not looked 
for, still did not serve to disorder him. He smiled grimly. 

“ You have learned your business well. Sir John, and 
I have little doubt deserve your fame as a brave and skilful 
soldier. Your stratagem is one which hath been approved 
for many years in the art of war. But it shall not serve 
thee this time. It hath failed of its effect, as it ever will 
with a soldier of experience, for such a man is never off 
his guard in time of danger and in the presence of the 
enemy.” 

“ The enemy. Sir Charles ? Am I thy enemy ? ” 

“ In that thou art here to take away my daughter, why 
yes, man! To be brief and make the battle a short if 
sharp and decisive one, I reply that you shall not marry 
my daughter; and to treat you as an old friend, a lad 
whom I have ever loved and wished well to, I advise that 
you abandon all thought of such a happening; for it may 
never be ! ” 

Here was his horse upon me in most gallant and resolute 
fashion. It stirred my blood to hear the clash of sword 
and feel the heavy on-rush of his battalions. 

“And why, sir?” 

“ She is for your betters, sir.” 

“ Why, then, I am about it may be, to learn something. 
Sir Charles. May I ask who is he who is entitled to hold 
himself superior to John Baldwin?” 

“ Do you mean to say that you know of none ? ” 

“ I have not traveled far nor wide, Sir Charles ; but so 
far as my journeys have taken me, I have not met him. 
If there is a man on earth who is more than my peer, 
in any of those things which go to the constituting of a 
gentleman, I do most heartily desire that I may meet him.” 

“ Thou art a foolish boy ! ” 


Big John Baldwin 


1 86 

Nay, but name the man, Sir Charles/' 

I knew the old knight would not dare to name the Prince 
Rupert, for he had no ground for the hope that was in him, 
but only the foolish thing itself. 

“ Softly ! Softly, my dear lad ! Thou hast thy good 
parts, but thou hast embarked on a foolish journey in this 
that thou shalt never come to the haven where thou wouldst 
be. Take the advice of an old and a true friend and 
abandon this project, for thou shalt never marry Eleanor 
Hedges." 

“ Why look you. Sir Charles, I have every respect and 
veneration for thee and thy house and thy name and thy 
just deserts. But I were false to myself, false to thee and 
above all false to the sweetest, dearest maid that God 
ever sent to earth, did I not tell thee, in all respectful 
meaning, that I love Eleanor Hedges and she doth love 
me, and that neither thy opposition, strive as thou may’st, 
nor aught else under Heaven, nor nothing that may exist, 
save only God’s will, shall prevent our marriage. I trust 
most sincerely. Sir Charles, that I have made my meaning 
and my purpose clear to thee ? ’’ 

“ Thou shalt never marry her ! Though ye both go upon 
thy bended knees, my consent shall never be given ! ’’ 

“ It were a sad thing to think upon a marriage with thy 
dear daughter without thy consent; but an thou wilt have 
it so, ril e’en contemplate the prospect. For marry we will, 
with or without thy blessing — though we would greatly 
desire it.’’ 

“ You forget, sir, that I am her father ’’ 

‘‘ Nay, I have just been talking of it.’’ 

“ I am her father, and say thou shalt never marry her ! ’’ 
“ That, then, is thy last answer ? ’’ 

Aye, my last ! I will not permit it ! ’’ 

“ Why, then, I may e’en as well give my last answer, 
also. And here it is. Know thou. Sir Charles, that though 
thou art her father and forbid me to wed her; though 
thou wert ten thousand times her father; though thou 
wert ten thousand times ten thousand fathers, and had all 


He Fighteth Under Cromwell 


187 


the other fathers on earth to back thee up (and I speak 
with all due moderation, civility and respect), yet will I 
marry Eleanor Hedges. — not all the world shall prevent 
me. 

Leave the house, sir,” he thundered, purple with rage. 

Leave the house ; thou art a blustering braggart, unworthy 
of the father who bred thee.” 

“ Sir Charles — I — thou ” and then I cooled, thinking 

of Nell, and bowed and turned my back on him, “ thou 
art her father.” And out I went. 


CHAPTER XXV 


HE HATH A LETTER FROM NELL 

i8th November. 

I HAVE rid over all the country-side to find much to joy 
me in the bringing back of fond recollections of the golden 
days which lie behind me. But I shall never go near 
Hedge Hall again when Nell is absent therefrom. There 
is too much in what the sight of it recalls, too much to 
sadden and depress a man who must keep his wits about 
him. I have but just come from there. The windows are 
closed and dark and it looks like the corpse that once was 
the home of a loved soul. 

It was not at the casement window at which she made 
her farewell courtesy to the Prince Rupert, strangely 
enough, that I longest gazed ; but at that upper one, whereat 
she once did twist her pretty face into such uncouth, 
gargoyle aspects as made me laugh and yet grieve at what 
I then deemed a sinful lightness, the day I came back from 
putting the Rev. Mr. Balsley on his road from the Mere. 
Poor Nell! Little did I dream then how much I loved 
her. ’Tis passing strange that I have been such a fool so 
long a time. And never even suspected it. I doubt, 
though, it is a way all fools may have. 

It was while I lay at York in July, ’44, recovering from 
a hurt received at Marston Moor (but Roger, poor fellow, 
fared the worse; for that which hurt me little, killed him), 
that I made out, in a letter from my mother that Sir Charles 
upon hearing of the upshot of that great battle had taken 
his family with him to France; saying he would remain 
abroad till peace should come again since he was too old 
and broken to do a man’s part and could not endure to see, 
day by day, what a man might do if he were but in his 
proper vigor. 


188 


He Hath a Letter From Nell 


189 


It was not easy to get all this out of my dear mother's 
letter, which was so frenzied in its thankfulness to God 
that He had spared my life that she could not wait to 
conclude a sentence of home news but must break out in 
the very middle of it, to praise God that the cannon ball 
which tore out poor old Roger’s heart had done no 
more than break a bone for me. Indeed it is like the 
mothers God doth give to all alike, deserving and unde- 
serving, that they must ever be thinking most of their 
children. 

I was soon well of my hurt and in a matter of three 
months was able to stay on my horse at our second affair 
at Newbury, though I limped lamely when a-foot. But the 
limp passed with time and now I am better than ever; 
measuring six feet and a fraction over six inches and 
riding at a little more than sixteen stone. I shall be content 
if the Lord shall now stay His bounty in the matter of 
my height and weight and vouchsafe no more to the 
increasing of my width ; there are others who need of these 
whatever may remain in His infinite resources more than 
do I; and yet can I out-run, out-wrestle and out-leap any 
man in the army whom I have so far tried conclusions 
with (and there be many who seem to take a curious 
pleasure in seeing a big man handle himself as every man 
should) ; my swordmanship is, I think, better than ever. 
But there be drawbacks ; the beds of England have usually, 
I am persuaded, been measured to fit the more unfortunate 
to whom God hath not been pleased in His goodness to give 
much — because of their small deserts, mayhap — and it is 
not pleasant to sleep curled up like a serpent nor to wake 
to find a yard-long part of one’s self thrust out from under 
the covers and exposed to the shrewd nipping of a winter’s 
night. And, look you, a large body doth require ample 
sustenance and one doth not like to feel that in supplying 
only his most necessary wants he is breeding a famine in 
the camp. 

Still it is as God wills as to my size ; my part, as I con- 
ceive it, is to make good use of that wherewith He hath 


1 90 Big John Baldwin 

endowed me, in that work unto which He hath called me; 
and that shall I do He being my helper. 

It was a hard blow to me to read the news my mother 
sent; indeed the pain and bruise and ache of it seemed 
harder to endure than that which came with the breaking 
of my leg. Not that I doubted Nell. God bless the dear 
maid; wherever she is, whatever she may be at, however 
she may be placed, may His Holy angels form her escort 
and her body-guard, to keep her from all harm^ to shield 
her from all danger (sin cannot touch her and she can take 
care of herself, as to that), and fill her heart especially and 
at all times with sweet thoughts of her big, buff-coated 
lover, who never forgets her for a moment whatever be his 
employ ; whose pen in writing these lines ever moves through 
her pictured face smiling up at him from the virgin page; 
who in the heat of every battle in which he hath fought 
hath heard, as a melody sent from Heaven, the music of her 
voice sounding clear and pure above the roar of guns and 
the clash of arms and armor, and marveled that it should 
be with him in such a place, but thanked God with sincerest 
gratitude that it was so; who, when he prays to the God 
he serves, sees His face in the likeness of hers and reads 
the unimaginable love of the dear Christ in the vision of 
her gentle eyes ; and knows that it is ordained of the Father 
and is no sin that he doth so in his heart body forth the 
Divinity. 

I knew not to what part of France the mad Sir Charles 
had taken her (for he is mad) ; and know you now, my 
dear grand-children, that if any there be among you who is 
non compos mentis, or lame in heart, mind or wits, or 
froward^ pig-headed and perverse, obstinate, head-strong 
opinionated or self-willed, or in any other way cantanker- 
ous, he takes it not from me nor from your grand-mother, 
Eleanor Hedges (for if it fall not to her fortune to be 
such then none will you ever have), but from Sir Charles, 
your great-grandfather ; with whom I pray it may be given 
to me to deal, with godly chastening and love. 

I could not leave my post to follow whither I knew not 


He Hath a Letter From Nell 


191 

and so was like a blind horse going wheresoever I was 
driven; and am yet. But there came to me, in June, ’45, 
while we were at Guiesborough, just before Naseby, put 
into my hand I know not how, a letter from her of date 
a month earlier, plainly brought to England by private 
means and giving no hint as to where she was when it 
was writ save that she was in France. That was nearly a 
year and a half ago; and I read it daily and sometimes 
more than once daily, till it parted into fragments; and 
then, sending to London, I had a golden case made in the 
form of a locket in which to keep it; and it rests ever on 
my heart and there shall rest till the time when I am borne 
to my grave; and to that last resting place shall it fare 
with me. 

Although ’tis undecipherable now as it rests in the locket 
it burns on my heart where I do read it every morning with 
my chapter in God’s Word and where I do turn for comfort 
and refreshing many times as the day wears on. And while 
it shall also to my grave with me, it shall nevertheless live ; 
aye, for the uplifting and just pride of her posterity, here 
shall I copy it in: — 

To Sir John Baldwin, Colonel of Horse, with The Parlia- 
ment’s Army, in the Field : Wherever he may be : These : 

France, 3d May, 1645. 

“ My Dearest, — Knowing that thy true heart yearns for 
tidings of me I embrace an opportunity serving presently 
to send you my most dutiful, faithful and (thou knowest) 
undying love. The days that have gone by since last we 
met have been days of trial sweetened ever by the knowledge 
that wherever thou art thy heart turns still and steadfastly 
to one who hath been thy leal sweetheart since she knows 
not when (for her love for thee doth seem to have had 
no beginning, as we both do well know it shall have no 
ending), and shall be so long as God, Himself, is Love. 

Know then, my dear, that I am in good bodily health ; 
the only weakness that possesseth me being the longing 
to be once more and thenceforth forever with thee; and 


192 Big John Baldwin 

that weakness is my strength. Where we are I think it 
best I shall not advertise thee. Thy place and thy work 
and all that thou can’st perform, is where thou art; and 
in thy presence there and in what thou performest is the 
glory that doth glorify me, because it is the sacrifice of 
one who rejoices that she hath been found worthy to thus 
aid in the up-building of Christ’s Kingdom on earth and the 
securing to the people of England those things which free- 
men hold as an inheritance from God and may not yield 
up under any manner of compulsion. Remain thou there, 
thou dearest of all the earth, till thy mission as Christ’s 
warrior be fulfilled. Then, in God’s good time and way, 
we shall be brought together. Never doubt that, as I never 
doubt it ; and in the serene faith of it find balm and healing 
comfort and sustaining grace to bide His will. 

“ In the trust thou hast ever had in me, so rest ; for it 
is of God and shall come to its reward in due season. 

‘‘ I may not make this too bulky for it must not be seen 
by sharp eyes here ever on the watch. Fear not for me; 
for what lacks from those who are disposed to carelessness 
or wilful disobligingness (which indeed is but little). Mis- 
tress Eleanor Hedges doth possess herself of as is her 
right and her great, good pleasure ; nor hath she yet found 
any who have long cared to question her assumption. Fear 
not for me. 

“ Know that I am ever with thee ; as God is ; and I say 
it reverently, and with thanks. I do not adjure thee to 
be patient, for I know the soul that is in thee, that strong 
soul which shall never faint. 

“ We hear, slowly and by piece-meal, of the doings of 
the Parliament’s army; and my heart reads in every line 
the tale of the working out of God’s purpose. That which 
thou doest shall live to bless mankind for all time and 
uplift it as nothing since Our Dear Lord’s death upon the 
Cross hath blessed and uplifted. Be thankful with all 
humility that He hath chosen and consecrated thee for the 
work. 

I know by now thou hast risen in rank and so address 


He Hath a Letter From Nell 


193 

thee by the lowest title thou dost deserve, looking for others 
higher, as one doth look for the rising of the sun. 

“ Keep me ever in the most sacred, secret place of thy 
dear heart; as I do keep thee in mine and ever shall. 

We bide His time only, and that without fear or ques- 
tioning. To His most tender love do I commit thee ; and so 
rest Thy Loving Nell.” 

God forgive me if I have sinned in that this hath become 
to me a new testament sent by His loving hand. 

When first I read it it seemed that with His own hand 
He had lifted me up and set me down in some vast place 
where all that veils man’s sight and blinds his understanding 
was swept aside and I stood face to face with the chaste 
and perfect and solemn beauty of the chiefest, dearest crown 
of all that life which He hath wrought. And when I read 
it on the pages of my heart, whenever I con this message 
o’er again, I feel a reverence that hath awe mingled with 
gratitude, unspeakable; and I come forth, each time, a 
new man, born again. 

Nor do I think it sin in me, if in the meetings, when 
godly but sometimes most blatant and tedious and wordy 
men do laboriously pound out God’s purposes from His 
Word, I do bathe myself in the limpid loveliness of the letter 
He inspired and Nell writ. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


HE WILL NOT HELP TO KILL THE KING; AND GREAT 
WAVES GO OVER HIM 

Baldwinsmere, loth February, 1649. 

Home, as one goeth from the mouth of the grave to rest 
in darkened chambers and feed on memories, and pray 
and wait till his strength do return ; until in that mysterious 
way which no man may describe nor analyze God doth 
set him once more upon his feet and fill him again with 
interest in the things which but yesterday were dead and 
dust to him. 

By two graves have I stood, feeling more call upon 
me for the strength to endure which only He that smiteth 
can give than ever I felt before. Indeed there was a time 
and it lasted for many hours and even days when I feared 
that all in which 1 had hitherto trusted, aye, even God 
Himself, was a delusion and I was but as a leaf driven 
by the idle winds here and there the sport of mere chance 
and a fool to think that I saw God’s hand in any thing that 
happened to me. When I questioned the deep mouth of 
the swallowing grave it gave me back no reply; when I 
lifted my eyes to the blue Heavens the joyous brilliancy 
of the noonday sun smote upon me as a cruel mockery 
of my woe, the heartless laugh of an unfeeling Power that 
played with me. 

The black waters came up and surged over me and 
blotted out all that had held me courageous and manly and 
godly in my faith and hope; and all was blackness and 
if not despair at least an indifference that seemed a greater 
hurt. 

And from a third grave I fled; and flying from it came 
upon the other two; wherein my manhood plunged and 

194 


He Will Not Help to Kill the King 195 

lay a wrecked and useless thing till God’s grace wrought 
my deliverance. 

On the evening before the day of the King’s beheading 
General Cromwell sent for me in haste; repairing to his 
place he told me that reposing special trust and confidence 
in me he had chosen me as one of three Colonels who 
should, with Generals Ireton, Harrison and Axtell have 
charge of the execution. He was solemn and majestical 
while he spoke; his eyes glowing with a mystic fire that 
gave them a strange hold upon me. But I had no doubt 
as to what I should do and needed not to hesitate to seek 
what I should reply. 

“ My Lord General,” I said, “ for the trust and confidence 
thou hast in me I am greatly beholden and most appre- 
ciative. Thou hast ever been kind to me since the days 
of my boyhood.” 

“ Thou hast ever deserved all the kindness I may have 
shown thee, Sir John, and more. And that which I do now, 
if it be the crowning testimony of my confidence in thee 
as it is, is no more than that; nay is still short of that 
which is thy due.” 

His words meaning what they did hurt me; they did 
indeed. 

“ My Lord General, with all gratitude and thanking thee 
with a most sincere heart for all that is past I cannot accept 
this commission — I cannot act in this matter.” 

“Sir John! Never before didst thou hesitate or hold 
back at command of mine.” 

“ Nor, with the blessing of God, ever will again. But 
this thing I cannot do.” 

“ Do I then understand that thou dost not approve the 
killing of the Chief Delinquent ? ” 

“ May God be with him in his hour of need. As to 
whether I approve or whether I do not is but a small 
matter to any but myself. But since thou dost ask I reply 
that if it be a hard and a cruel and a bitter thing it may serve 
as naught else can to forever bring to end this constant 
intrigue and disloyalty to the English people which seeks 


196 Big John Baldwin 

to overthrow and destroy all that God, using us as His 
instruments, hath won for us and those who shall follow 
us. If the execution, the killing as you say, of the King, 
be the only thing that will serve this purpose and bring a 
righteous peace and a holy tranquility to this Kingdom I 
say let it be done ; but I say it less gladly than I would offer 
my own life a sacrifice if thereby the same end might be 
reached.’' 

“ Well, then?” 

“ Why, my Lord General, even though these are my feel- 
ings yet will 1 not do this thing.” 

” But thou art a sworn soldier and must obey the orders 
of those holding command over thee under the pains and 
penalties of treason.” 

“ I am, as thou sayest, a sworn soldier and I will obey 
all orders of my superior officers that are right and do 
so appear; but I pray thee that no such order as this may 
issue to me.” 

“ And why not to thee as well as to another ? ” 

“ Because I shall not obey it ; and if any man shall term 
me traitor for thus refusing, why — let him look to himself, 
my Lord General.” 

The Lord General’s eyes flashed ominously. 

“ Colonel Baldwin, you do seem to have suddenly come 
to a strange way of thinking! Have we not waged a long 
and bloody war to secure liberty of conscience, nay, the 
reign of conscience in this realm, aye, and won it, too?” 

“ We have, my Lord General.” 

“ Why then, look you, the conscience of the English 
people, reigning in righteousness free and untrammeled 
and operating under the guidance of our gracious God 
hath decreed the King’s death, and further, that thou shalt 
make thyself accessory thereto 1 ” 

“ And I refuse to obey.” 

“ Dost thou believe in conscience and a free and govern- 
ing conscience ? ” 

I do.” 

“ But whose ? ” 


He Will Not Help to Kill the King 197 


My own. No other man’s shall dictate to mine.” 

“ How long wouldst thou maintain discipline in thy regi- 
ment if thou didst permit every man to set up his conscience 
against that government which thou hast so wisely — to thy 
praise be it said — exercised over them ? ” 

“ My Lord General, I have never had any man of my 
regiment assume to set up his conscience against mine in 
this way. Nor would I advise that any should essay it. 
I have found my own to be all the conscience, and sufficient, 
that my regiment hath required nor do I think any will 
ever question it.” 

The Lord General smiled. 

“ Sir John, thou wert ever a headstrong and obstinate 
fellow having the advantage that thou art generally in the 
right; and although just now I feel that I would, not yet 
do I love thee. The order shall not issue to thee; but hold 
thy force prepared to quell any disorder that may arise.” 

The which I did ; going not near to Whitehall that dread- 
ful day; and thus, by God’s mercy, was spared the sight 
of the killing of Charles Stuart, a man who if he had but 
been a little other that he was might have reigned glori- 
ously over the English people. His taking off was an 
awful horror to my soul; and yet it may have been, it 
truly seemed to be for the best that it was accomplished 
so; and may God grant that it was no mistake of man’s. 

The thing took such hold upon me that on the ist 
February I obtained leave and came hither to compose 
myself ; reaching the Mere only in time to receive the bless- 
ing of my dying parents. They had been suddenly and 
mysteriously smitten on the day of the King’s beheading, 
with a disease obscure and which hath not yet been 
fathomed. 

And both were smitten at once; and together, hand in 
hand, as they did ever walk through life, they trod the dark 
path that led them from a world they had lived in only 
to bless and make better. In life they were one and in 
death they were not divided. Peace to their ashes. 

Despite the Christian faith and joy they showed on their 


198 Big John Baldwin 

death-beds the shock to me was such that it seemed as 
if the waves of disbelief had sudd-enly broken through and 
were beating down and washing out the foundations of 
my trust; and for a few days so grievous was my state 
of mind that even their precious testimonies were shrieked 
and howled in my ears by the mocking imps of the Great 
Enemy of Souls as the vain babblings of those deluded, 
and worn and weakened intellectually by disease to the 
deceiving and distorting of the workings of their reason. 
God only knows the pain and pangs that come when the 
solemn assurances of a man’s own loved ones are thus 
thrust misshapen and horrible in his face to drive him 
into Hell. 

For days I would not, could not turn to Nell’s letter, 
that precious stay and help to me in former troubles. It 
seemed a cruel and unfeeling thing to seek to draw even 
so sacred a thing between me and my grief. 

But the God Whose dispensations we may not under- 
stand but which are ever and always of the tenderest love 
for us His poor helpless, crawling, blinded creatures, grad- 
ually found His way back to His place, His throne within 
my heart ; and may He reign there for evermore. He hath 
given and He hath taken away; and blessed be His Holy 
Name. Amen, and Amen! 


John Baldwin. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


HE IS ORDERED TO IRELAND 

Baldwinsmere, loth May, 1649. 

Two months ago the Parliament by formal act made 
Oliver Cromwell Lord Lieutenant to go to Ireland to bring 
the misguided and rebellious people of that island to a 
proper and realizing sense of their condition before the 
Lord ; and they have placed at his disposal a force of 
nine or ten thousand tried and approved soldiers godly 
men and true; of which our old Ironsides corps is at once 
the nucleus and the flower; and in that army I am to hold 
command as General, of a part of the Horse. This was 
arranged by the Lord Lieutenant’s express direction; and 
I am back at the Mere to set in order my affairs ; for, how 
long the campaign shall last no one knoweth. 

This setting in order hath become the more necessary 
now that my father’s death (and no less my mother’s) has 
wrought great changes; and these must be agreed upon 
and settled. My brother William having succeeded as 
heir hath resigned his place as Colonel and will find all his 
time engaged in managing the affairs of the estate. With 
him will remain my sister Betty as housekeeper and chate- 
laine at least so long as he remaineth single. 

How long that shall be no one knoweth ; I did once think 
he would remain a bachelor all his life; but an intimacy 
hath sprung up between him and a daughter of the Lord 
Fairfax the which doth seem to promise more than usual 
permanency ; albeit nothing can be got out of Will himself 
concerning it. He hath a fine scar from a sword cut in 
his left cheek, which, however, doth not disfigure the 
handsomest Baldwin I ever laid eyes on (amongst the males 
I mean), but doth rather enhance his manly comeliness; 
indeed, I do think so; and he hath a halting gait from a 

199 


200 Big John Baldwin 

hurt received at Naseby the which I hope shall in time 
pass away. 

It was found that my mother had reserved from that 
which came from my grandfather Jennings enough to leave 
to my sister Betty to the value of £5,000, and to me £10,000. 
What my future may be I cannot tell. Much doth depend 
on the wish of my dear Nell when in God’s providence 
we shall once more and for all the rest of our lives be 
brought together again. I have often had a feeling of 
late that I should prefer a new land, that which lies across 
the seas in our American Possessions, rather than remain 
here where events of late have made old England in some 
things distasteful to me. But I know not. It it is with 
God. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


HE WILL NOT HELP TO BUTCHER THE IRISH 

The Mere, 3d November, 1649. 

The army sailed for Ireland last August nine thousand 
strong requiring one hundred ships to transport it thither. 
The first work of the Lord General was to purge that part 
of our army which he found in those parts; and it was a 
most prodigious task; for there we found in the ranks 
many dissolute and debauched men having nothing of the 
fear of God before their eyes. The General however made 
short work of them and quickly sent the unregenerate ones 
packing. We had then, with what remained of those 
formerly here added to those we took with us, some 
fifteen thousand good soldiers and true men. Strict orders 
against pillaging or the disturbing of peaceable inhabitants 
were issued; the which orders having been disobeyed by 
some of our men two of the miscreants were hanged, in 
Dublin, by the sentence of the Lord General ; and thereafter 
we had promise of no more of that scandalous behavior. 

The memory of the awful massacres of ’41, when the 
brutalized Irish Catholics under the leadership of their 
implacable priests carried out the behest of Antichrist and 
slaughtered many thousands of the unarmed and defenseless 
Protestants in that unhappy island was fresh in all our 
minds and we felt that the blood of the innocent cried 
aloud for vengeance. But we promised all peaceable people 
who should submit that no harm should come to them ; only 
it was made known that we would not tolerate the practice 
of the rites of that bloody religion which had permitted 
and even encouraged those infamous cruelties. The work 
we were to do as I had my understanding of it, was to 
punish those who were guilty of the atrocious crimes of 
’41 ; and then, removing from them forever the power to 

201 


202 


Big John Baldwin 


do the like again, establish a system of peace in the land 
which would bring tranquility to enable every man to 
worship God according to the dictates of his own conscience, 
save in the case as I have said of the Catholics, who 
have no consciences and do not worship God but idols 
of gold and stone and wood and brass and the spirits of 
human beings who, having died in the so-said odor of 
sanctity, they do set up to be prayed to as God alone 
should be. 

The island is beautiful and fertile and with peace for 
every man to till his land or ply his vocation there should 
be abundant prosperity for all its inhabitants. The people, 
save where they have been transformed by their vile re- 
ligion are frank, open, hospitable, of good nature and most 
kindly disposition; wherein arch cunning is so mixed up 
with pure simplicity and open-heartedness that it is impossi- 
ble not to love them. Their women are for the most part 
lovely in heart, mind and person ; with many of those quali- 
ties which are of the stuff of which heroines are made; 
there is in them I am sure much true nobility of character. 
Of the prelates and priests we found the two kinds belong- 
ing to every religion; some bigoted and cruel; and some 
with a seeming of simple faith in their creed but no power 
to detect or resist its errors; and to say truth, I was sur- 
prised to find some among them, aye many, who in spite 
of their religion showed at all times the grace that doth 
pertain to the true Christian alone. Why and how this 
could be hath ever been a riddle to me, at the which I 
marvel the more as I do think upon it the more frequently. 

Taking ten thousand of his stoutest and best men the 
Lord General embarked upon the enterprise of reducing 
Tredagh, a seaport on the Boyne a score of miles north of 
Dublin as the crow flies. We of the Horse came over 
against the place on the 3rd September; which is ever re- 
garded by General Cromwell as a fortunate day with him; 
the which showeth to me a weakness (but not a great one), 
since why should a particular day of any special month of 
the twelve be more fortunate for him or for any other 


He Will Not Help to Butcher the Irish 203 

man than any other day? The rest of our army soon 
followed up, and we invested the place which we found was 
most strongly fortified and in which the Marquis of Ormond 
the pseudo King’s Lord Lieutenant had placed the flower 
of his forces many of them being English, and Sir Arthur 
Ashton, an Englishman, in supreme command. Sir Arthur 
was a soldier of approved skilly having long followed the 
profession; and he seemed puffed up with the belief that 
he could stand against the Lord General — a thing which 
no man hath yet done to my knowledge. But he made, 
truly, a gallant fight; and once it looked that he would 
drive us off, when the Lord General seizing the buff-and- 
Bible standard rallied our disordered men and leading 
them once more to the breach we made a successful entry 
into the town and had the enemy at our mercy. 

I would that things had been different in respect of the 
conduct of our army after it thus had the enemy in its 
power. I am not a squeamish man and in the heat of 
battle do always bear as hardly as I may upon my enemy, 
but I do not understand that spirit which doth possess a 
brave man and a gentleman in taking advantage of the 
helplessness of his foe to slay him. And this was what we 
did at T redagh ; putting to the sword, ruthlessly, the gallant 
fellows who had yielded themselves to us after making as 
brave and honest a resistance as men may be capable of. 
They could have done no better in even a good cause. 

For three days after we had entered the town the butchery 
was kept up, until the entire garrison was destroyed. The 
General’s orders were that none who was in arms should 
be spared; and that order (the which, with all his sternness 
and hardness in battle I did not think he would ever have 
made, for I have known him tender as a woman and of 
the most chivalrous consideration for the weak), that order 
I say was obeyed to the very letter; and at least three 
thousand of the armed enemy were sent to their long 
account with all their sins upon their heads; and that, 
too, after, as I have said, we had them at our mercy. 

Nor was this all. For in the heat of that lust for blood 


204 


Big John Baldwin 


which the shedding of it in fierce and stubborn conflict 
doth ever breed in some men, there were many unarmed 
men and all the priests that could be found, and some 
women too, done to death with a ferocity at which my heart 
sickened and my soul revolted. I came near to breaking 
my sword across my knee and leaving the place; I did, 
indeed, come very near to doing it. 

During all this shameful carnage I met not the Lord 
General although by times I heard his voice, and beheld 
him as he darted here and yonder busy with his bloody 
work. The day following the last murder ( for, on my soul, 
I can call it nothing else), I was summoned to his presence. 
His first words to me were — 

“ Is this not a marvelous mercy of God, Sir John, that 
He hath vouchsafed to His unworthy servants ? ” 

“ Marvelous mercy, indeed, my Lord General,” I replied ; 
“ if a bloody butchery may be so termed.” 

“How now, sir? What is this? What meanest thou. 
Sir John?” 

“ Just what I said, sir. I have been accessory to a most 
foul and bloody butchery and my soul cries out against 
me.” 

“ Sir, that which hath happened hath been a most right- 
eous judgment of God upon these barbarous wretches who 
have imbrued their hands in so much innocent blood ! ” 

“ It becomes me not to gainsay aught spoken by thee. 
My Lord General, but I do hereby advise thee and whom- 
ever else it may concern that when God wishes again to 
work a ‘ righteous judgment ’ such as this, upon defenseless 
people, armed and unarmed, soldier and citizen, men and 
women. He will e’en have to leave out of the reckoning of 
His ' unworthy servants ’ whom He shall use for the bloody 
business, your very humble protestant, John Baldwin.” 

The Lord General looked upon me with amazement and 
gathering wrath; but my eye never left his. 

“ I tell thee, Sir John, this is a great thing, which hath been 
done, not by Power and Might, but by the Spirit of God ! ” 
“And I tell thee, my Lord General, that this is a foul 


He Will Not Help to Butcher the Irish 205 

thing which hath not been done by the Spirit of God — it 
is a blasphemy to say it hath — but by a brutalized soldiery 
hot with the lust of blood, blind with a bigotry equal to 
that of the Catholics of ’41 and drunk with vile rapine 
and cowardly carnage. Nor will the stain of it ever pass 
from the name of Englishmen.” 

How dare you thus speak to me ! ” he thundered, purple 
with rage and awful in wrath as I had never seen him 
before. 

“ Dare ? ” I answered in kind. “ Thou are excited, my 
Lord General, and hast forgotten to whom it is thou speak- 
est. When, by thy leave, didst thou ever learn that there 
was a limit to what John Baldwin might dare when he 
felt himself in the right? Lord General though thou be 
thou shalt not talk to me of what I may or may not dare 
to say or do.” 

Having risen from his seat to greet me at my entrance 
he now again sat down and gazed at me with a look of 
stupor for many minutes while I stood regarding him 
steadfastly and almost praying I might be put to the test 
of what I might dare. His look gradually changed to one 
of most piteous yearning, as of a loving father whose son 
hath defied him. 

“ Sit thee down, dear lad ; God knows, and thou know- 
est, that I love thee ! ” 

“ And God knows and thou knowest, My Lord General, 
that I have ever loved thee,” and there was a break in 
my voice I could not control ; for the past came back to 
me and the knowledge I had won in years of study of this 
man’s character came upon me to plead for him. 

“ The blood of the innocent slain in ’41, cries aloud from 
this very ground for vengeance. Sir John ! ” 

“‘Vengeance is mine, saith the Lord; I will repay,’” 
I replied. 

“ ‘ Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot 
for foot, burning for burning, wound for wound, stripe for 
stripe,’ this is the law enacted by our God and promulgated 
by the hand of his servant Moses ! ” 


2o6 


Big John Baldwin 

“The statute hath been repealed, my General, by Our 
Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, to Whom hath been 
given all power in Heaven and on earth.” 

He looked on me earnestly for a long time and his look 
was sad and troubled. 

“ What are you in this army for? ” 

“To fight God’s battles ; not to slay my disarmed adver- 
sary, not to butcher unarmed men nor to kill defenseless 
women,” 

“ Thou art here to obey orders, sir ! ” 

“ I am here to obey never again an order such as was 
issued by thee here after we had taken the town, I care not 
who giveth it. I am here to kill and slay in fair honorable 
combat, and that shall I do in the service of my God 
when occasion requireth ; but, mine enemy, being at my 
mercy, I will not slay at any man’s behest.” 

“ Dost thou not know that in this thou art mutinous and 
hath earned the punishment of the mutinous ? ” 

“ If any man doth feel called upon to punish me for 
being mutinous in that which I have said I do assure you 
my Lord General he hath my good leave to try to do so, 
whenever it may please him.” 

“ But thou art mutinous ! ” 

“ I care not if I am. I am right, and that I will 
defend.” 

Then for a moment there was a pause, and silence. 

“ Breeds any other spot of ground on earth such game- 
cocks as are bred in our Fens? Thou canst go. Sir John! 
I’ll not punish thy mutiny ! ” 

“ Nay,” I said, rising to take my leave; “ I beg that thou 
wilt do that which doth seem to thee to be thy duty. I 
would not have thee spare me because I am what I am. 
Nor do I shrink from any consequences of any act of mine 
— I ask no favor in this, my Lord General.” 

“ Go, thou most incorrigible of men ! Go, for thou art 
dangerous in that thou makest me love thee for the very 
splendor of thy errors. Go, and pray God to give thee a 
better mind.” 


He Will Not Help to Butcher the Irish 207 

“ Aye, that will I ; but if lie send me one different from 
that I now have in this matter lil not accept it.” 

A few days later the Lord General again sent for me 
and entered at length upon his ground for ordering the 
massacre at Tredagh, which was mainly to the effect that 
not only should the crimes of the Irish in ’41 be punished 
and the innocent blood then shed avenged, but such a blow 
should be struck as should forever after deter from re- 
bellion those who fought against the purposes of the Most 
High God in His up-lifting of His people and the estab- 
lishment of the true religion. To this I replied that there 
was a better way than by terror to teach the lesson ; that I 
feared that men in God’s business were sometimes deceived 
as to the source of certain inspirations, which was a parlous 
thing; that no error could follow the practice and enforce- 
ment of the law of loving forgiveness which was taught 
by our Saviour; especially when the offenders were power- 
less to do further evil; and that if he were of a mind to 
continue his war in Ireland as he had begun it he should 
change the name of his soldiers from Christians to Mosaics^ 
and forthwith grant me leave to return to England for I 
should be party no longer to such infamy. 

To which he gave intimation that there was much in what 
I said; that he would prayerfully reflect upon it, and that 
he did not think it would be necessary to repeat the lesson 
of Tredagh. And when he left me I felt a joyful assurance 
that my righteous pleadings had prevailed. 

But when we reached Wexford the same thing was done 
over again and I forthwith demanded leave to go home; 
which after some demurring the Lord General granted. 
And here I am, never to take up arms again save in a 
righteous cause righteously maintained. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


HE IS MADE PRISONER BY PRINCE RUPERT 

Baldwins MERE, 15th January, 1650. 

Five years is a long time to wait for news of my dear 
one; and it is nearly five years since the blessed day on 
which she writ the letter that I wear in my heart and shall 
take with me to the world beyond, when I shall be released 
from my service in this. This thought of the long waiting 
did much oppress me after my return from Ireland — having 
then no occupation; for my old sports I found had lost 
their relish, and thus being at leisure the wearing weariness 
of it had time to prey upon my inwardness. 

I had no doubts as to her enduring love for me. Nothing 
could ever shake my faith in that, save only an assurance 
from her own lips that she had changed her mind, and that 
I do know those lips will never give utterance to. But 
I was troubled as a man might well be with anxious fears 
as to her own well-being, as to what might be happening 
to her, so far away from me and among strangers with 
no one to say a kind word to her of that she had most at 
heart. While I knew that Sir Charles would never be able 
to shake her, neither in her determination to marry me nor 
in her love for and belief in me yet I did fear that by 
constant and ingenious attempts to work such mischief 
he might make her wretched, and her life an almost in- 
supportable thing to her. I felt persuaded that this would 
Sir Charles essay; for he is a most obstinate man and set 
in his ways; and why the good God hath created obstinate 
men is more than I can understand ; for of a truth they are 
a pest in this world. 

There was ever with me and steadfastly remaining a 
hope that the Lady Priscilla would stand as a friend to me 
and my dear in our troubles; for she was never otherwise 

208 


He is Made Prisoner 


209 


than kind and indulgent to me and I had always the feeling 
that she had a most shrewd conceit of how matters stood 
between us and that while she might not wish, perhaps, to 
openly oppose her husband and by her actions defy him 
yet would she rejoice to see God’s will the rather prevail. 
How far she might go in this direction I could only guess — 
but how could a mother see her loved daughter in such 
straits and not at least comfort her by the expression of 
her sympathy and soothing encouragement in her troubles? 

Brooding over these things day by day and the longing 
to see my dear one once more growing to so great a heat 
that it was as a consuming fire in my breast, I finally, 
after a consultation with my sister Betty (who boldly says 
she will give me up to no one else on earth save Nell 
Hedges only) concluded I would make a journey to the 
Continent to search her out. 

Casting about for ways to reach her I went to Bristol ; 
and there I learned from friends who had been abroad 
that Sir Charles with his family had within six months been 
in the Low Countries; but precisely where, I could not be 
certainly assured of. At last, after overcoming some diffi- 
culties I chartered a ship of small dimensions such as are 
used by fishermen, the Master of which gave me to know 
that the waters of this part of the world were familiar 
to him and who undertook for a prodigious large reward 
to put me on the Dutch Coast, and, opportunity serving, 
to bring me back again if I appeared at a certain rendezvous 
at three months’ date. He seemed an honest fellow and 
indeed I am persuaded that he was so. 

We sailed on the evening of loth December, the sky 
being lowering as if to snow, but the more favorable for 
our purpose in that we should be less likely in foul weather 
to encounter any of the ships which, it was said, the so- 
called King Charles II. had fitted out under the Prince 
Rupert as Lord High Admiral, to harry English commerce 
and aid the Marquis of Ormond in his efforts to establish 
the supremacy of the Stuarts in Ireland. 

But the storm was a heavy one, to my mind, that night, 


210 


Big John Baldwin 

and none on board slept much, the dawning of the day find- 
ing us at sea and in an uncomfortable plight — wet, hungry 
and worn with toil and watching. The violence of the 
waves subsiding in a measure by noon and the wind shift- 
ing, if but slightly, in our favor, we made sail toward our 
hoped-for haven and some little headway. At the same 
time the sun shone out fitfully and albeit his gleams were 
weak and wintry they cheered our hearts and we took food. 

Soon after a large ship hove in sight bearing down upon 
us; the which the Master, after much careful scrutiny 
declared was a man-of-war, and flying the royal English 
colors, as proved to be true as presently demonstrated when 
she came within hailing distance and demanded that we 
should lay to and give account of ourselves. I was for turn- 
ing tail and making a run for the English coast but this 
the Master refused to attempt, saying that with the wind 
contrary we could make no success of it and that to try 
to do so would be but to draw the fire of the great ship 
and thus ensure the certain destruction of his vessel and 
it might be the loss of our lives. Instead, he made sugges- 
tion that he should endeavor to get off by pleading the 
character of his craft as in the fishing trade, if I should go 
below and remain there; and to this out of consideration 
for him and the others with us I was fain to give my con- 
sent; albeit with huge reluctance for I like not to turn my 
back and hide myself from any man. 

From my cabin where I lay in such a vile atmosphere 
of fishy odors and the smell of tar and tallow as almost 
made me queasy, I heard the landing on our deck of a 
crew of searchers from the man-of-war and the colloquy 
with the Master, wherein he sought to show he had on 
board naught of contraband nature or anything that should 
be desired by the warrior; and to my thinking he told a 
very taking story and one which I made sure would work 
our instant release ; but I was wrong. 

Calling for our own crew the boarding-officer numbered 
and questioned them; then suddenly turning to the Master 
said sharply — 


He is Made Prisoner 


2II 


Now then fetch me here your passenger.” 

“ But I have no passenger — ^^we be all honest fisher- 
men.” 

“ Fishermen all here may be ; and honest when well 
watched I have no doubt; but there is one on board of you 
as big as any two I see here; he is an upright man in his 
carriage and looketh the soldier every inch of him. Have 
him on deck.” 

“ Nay,” protested the Master, there is no such ” 

‘‘ Then search the ship ! ” cried the officer, and I heard 
the tread of those so ordered approaching the open hatch 
to come down. So with no more ado I squeezed my way 
up and out and stood on deck where they regarded me 
with much amazement. 

“ I have no fancy, sir, to be caught like a rat in a trap ; 
and indeed went below much against my own inclination. 
If we had been possessed of but a few arms there would 
have been no peaceful boarding here big as your ship is. 
And now, sir, what may be your business with me ? ” 

“ May I enquire as to whom it is I have the honor to 
address ? ” asked the officer, most civilly. 

“ You may, sir; and as I am not ashamed of my name 
I make bold to inform you that I am John Baldwin called 
by my friends and certain of the ribald, ‘ Big John,’ and I 
hail from Baldwinsmere, in the Fen country.” 

What art thou doing here ? ” 

“ Answering questions which look you, come mightily 
near to being impertinent, sir.” 

“ Pardon me but it is my duty. May I ask your purpose 
in taking passage on this ship and what destination you 
hoped to reach ? ” 

“ I purposed to land on the Dutch coast.” 

“ Thou art a soldier? ” 

“ I have served.” 

“ Dost thou belong to the Parliament’s army ? ” 

'' Aye, my lad. And to the Ironsides. Hast heard of 
them?” 

Who has not?” 


212 Big John Baldwin 

“ There may be some who have not but who will, an’t 
please God.” 

'' On what business art thou engaged ? ” 

My own.” 

Private business ? ” 

“ Private business.” 

''Of what nature?” 

" Didst thou never hear of him who had his neck wrung 
because his curiosity was too prying ? ” 

" But, sir, I am but performing my duty as a sworn 
officer of King Charles the Second.” 

" I never heard of the gentleman. Of what is he King, 
pray?” 

“ Of England, sir.” 

" That is he not, to my certain knowledge.” 

" But we are wasting time. I pray thee to tell me of 
your errand in these parts. If it be such as doth not involve 
thee in resistance to the King thou mayest go free and be 
permitted to proceed.” (Here I saw the Master signal to 
me.) "If otherwise it must be my business to make you 
a prisoner.” 

" Art speaking of the same King as before ? ” 

"The same.” 

" Why, then, why should I resist a King who hath no 
kingdom nor ever will have? But as to my errand, it is 
a private one — concerning only myself — and another. I 
am not here on business of state nor hath my errand aught 
to do for or against him you call King.” 

" I fear me I shall have to take you, sir, before the Lord 
High Admiral.” 

"And who is he?” 

" The Prince Rupert, sir.” 

" ril not go with you.” 

" Then we shall be compelled to use force.” 

" How many men have you ? ” I asked grinning. 

" The one who has his pistol at your ear will suffice since 
to take you dead or alive is our business.” 

Sure enough, turning my head quickly I felt the cold 


He is Made Prisoner 


213 


muzzle of the weapon on my temple and glanced in the dead 
gray eyes of a stout varlet who looked as if he would as 
lief shoot as not and only waited the word. 

Why then ; look you, sir,’' I said to the officer, “ I have 
great respect for a loaded firearm properly placed, having 
had experience of them, and I have a greater respect for 
the brains which tell me when to escape a peril too great 
for me to hope to overcome and have no wish to live to 
see them blown out upon the deck here. Say no more. 
Thy way is a taking one and I’ll e’en with thee with all 
my heart.” 

And brains,” added the officer, smiling. ‘‘ We shall 
have them with us, too.” 

“ Why, yes, such as they are — they are all I have.” 

Coming to the great ship I was ushered with much 
seeming respect to a cabin in her hinder parts where sure 
enough sat Prince Rupert at a table poring over a chart. 
He seemed much engaged and deeply interested in some- 
thing an officer was explaining to him in a low tone. He 
sat silent intently regarding the chart for a moment; then 
suddenly turning his face away from me whom he had 
not yet seen asked quickly — 

“ But what’s amiss ? Why are we standing still ? ” 

A prisoner hath been brought from the fishing ves- 
sel ” 

At that he turned, and seeing me standing waiting jumped 
so impulsively from his seat that he sent charts and papers 
flying all over the cabin floor. 

“ Sir John Baldwin, by all the Saints ! ” he cried ; “ gentle- 
men, salute the bravest man and truest knight in England,” 
which they all did — if I am the man. 

“ Your Highness, I am your very humble servant,” said 
I, making my Court bow as I was taught by Northumber- 
land. 

Very humble humbug ! When wast thou ever humble 
to any man? Now am I glad to see thee. Art on thy 
way to pledge thy fealty to the King?” 

I know no King to whom I owe allegiance, your High- 


214 


Big John Baldwin 

ness. The King is dead— and for his death, its necessity 
and the manner of it, I am sorry, even though I fought 
against him and will against his house so long as I may.” 

Why then, I am disappointed ; for I had hoped, seeing 
you here, that it were otherwise with you. But there; his 
late Majesty himself once did tell me thou couldst not be 
moved, thy mind having decided. But how came you 
here? ” 

“ I made essay to reach the Dutch Coast on some press- 
ing private business when your great ship bore down on 
me, a fishy-eyed scoundrel got a pistol to my ear before I 
was aware of it, and, so pressed, I am here, thy guest.” 

“ And right welcome, Sir John, always, in peace or war, 
at the pistol’s point, or the brim of the glass.” 

“ I have no desire to burden your hospitality for any 
great time, your Highness ; and will thank you to give 
orders to have me put back on my own ship with free 
passage to the place where I would be.” 

The Prince smiled. 

“ Nay,” he said ; “ by the ring thou wearest thou art 
prisoner to us in a double sense; and I cannot consent to 
part with thee so soon. Make a fitting place on board for 
Sir John,” he ordered ; “ he shall e’en be our guest for a 
time.” 

And so it was. For four and twenty hours was I on 
board the Flying Falcon, for so his ship was named, and 
my treatment and tendance would have befitted a prince 
of the blood ; the place of honor after Rupert at table being 
given me and all other things of the same consideration. 

In the evening of the day upon which I became his un- 
willing guest the Prince gave orders for a sumptuous 
banquet at which all the officers of the ship were bidden 
with notice to appear in their most gallant attire. My be- 
longings having been brought on board with me I appeared 
in the full dress of my rank and believe I may think I 
made no blur on the picture. My health was proposed by 
the Prince and drunk with cheers after he had given some 
account of things that have happened me; surprising me 


He is Made Prisoner 


215 


marvelously with the familiarity he showed with my history. 
There was much mirth and jollity and good fellowship at 
the table and after all was over the Prince took me to his 
private cabin which mine adjoined, where, with wine and 
other good cheer we were alone, and at our ease we talked 
of many things. And a great love for the handsome gal- 
lant chivalric fellow grew strong in my heart, enemy 
though he be to those things for which I have fought and 
will, if I may, fight again. 

Our battles having been fought over again and the 
future as well as the past having been discussed from our 
differing standpoints, wherein each did settle things to his 
own mind, I began to grow drowsy from the effects of 
my entertainment and the long evening when I was made 
suddenly wide-awake and full of interest by the Prince, who 
said carelessly — 

“ Now I bethink me, I saw old friends of thine at a 
country house near Paris, and only last week, too. They 
were my old good hosts once, at whose Hedge Hall I first 
met thee, years ago — Sir Charles Hedges, the Lady Priscilla 
and Mistress Eleanor — gad, man! there’s the handsomest 
she in Christendom, the Mistress Eleanor ! ” 

Aye, that she is.” 

‘‘ Hast seen her lately ? ” 

“Not for years, your Highness; but when last I saw 
her she had great beauty and there was that promise of 
more to come which the good God never giveth without 
meaning it.” 

“ Of a truth He meant it here. There was a gathering 
of the friends of the cause for which thou shouldst be 
engaged but art not, at the place I speak of; the poor 
widowed Queen Henrietta Maria was there, and the orphan 
whom thou shouldst acknowledge King, and many others 
including Sir Charles and his ladies.” 

“ Is Sir Charles then committed to him whom thou 
shouldst not style King ? ” 

“ Thou art a saucy rogue. Sir John, and I fear I must 
e’en hang thee to the yard-arm for our parting — if one 


2i6 


Big John Baldwin 


stout enough may be found. Sir Charles is a queer fish 
if thou wilt pardon my freedom in speaking of thy old 
neighbor; he is ever hovering about our people and yet 
never seems quite of them. Once there was a thought that 
he was in the employ of thy Huntingdon brewer, — nay, do 
not frown; Oliver hath greatness, but he hath a brewery, 
too, and that may not be gainsaid ; — but the keenest watch 
upon him and his people failed to find in their actions aught 
to justify the suspicion. And while he doth not commit 
himself to the true and righteous cause he doth not show 
any warmth of sympathy with that of the Parliament. It 
is strange that he remains abroad if his feeling is against 
the King. Dost thou know how, in truth, he doth stand ? ” 

“ He is against the Stuarts, but hath reasons perhaps 
for keeping on terms with them.” 

“ On my soul, I do believe if I were heir-apparent he 
would come out boldly and show his colors for me. But 
not so do I judge the Lady Priscilla and the Mistress 
Eleanor, Sir John. Sir Charles shows me the most fondest 
favor, so much that were he not so stout and sturdy a 
knight, it might be called by a less pleasing name. His 
admiration for my poor, unworthy self, hath been the 
subject of gossip I am told. He hath gone to great lengths 
to win a regard which might have been warmer if he had 
not been so pressing in his assiduous devotion to me. Why, 
Sir John, he hath advanced me moneys, and no small sums, 
neither; but, I must say for him that he did it with great 
tact and delicacy. Hath he not a son with the Parliament’s 
army ? ” 

‘‘ He hath ; a colonel, and as good a soldier as ever drew 
sword. But you say the Lady Priscilla and the Mistress 
Eleanor ” 

“ Why, now, the Lady Priscilla, Sir John, hath ever been 
kind to me but with a most lofty air which hath kept me 
far from her, albeit without rudeness on her part; while 
as for the fair Mistress Eleanor, why, she is ice, man, ice ! 
If she hath a heart I have never been able to reach it and 
thou knowest I usually find my way to a fair lady’s heart 


He is Made Prisoner 


217 


if any can. But my warmest wooing hath ever failed to 
touch her. Nay, she is not ice! An she were, she would 
melt, for I do protest I have been so piqued by her coldness 
that I have pursued her with a warmth no other woman 
ever yet withstood and which would have melted any ice 
that ever came out of the North. Nay; she is not ice; she 
is marble and she hath no heart.'^ 

“You speak truly, your Highness,’’ I said, quietly; 
“ she hath no heart for she long ago gave it to me ; and I 
have it, and hold it my dearest treasure; and shall, in this 
life and in that to come, as well.” 

The Prince looked first as if dumfounded, then as if a 
great light were breaking in upon him. Then he smiled 
most joyously and sprang forward and embraced me warmly 
with that boyish frankness which doth make him irre- 
sistible. 

“ And in giving it to thee she hath testified in the most 
•triumphant way possible that she is all that the poets might 
sing of a woman. I am blind not to have seen long ago 
that there could be no one else worthy of her, and that 
the good God Who doth never work at hap-hazard hath 
made thee for each other and will never see His plan go 
crooked.” 

And then in his generous way Rupert paid me a thousand 
compliments and swore by more heathen gods than ever 
I had heard of before that, albeit he never relished defeat, 
he recognized that this time the better man was the winner 
and rejoiced at it. Then we paused and mused quietly for 
a long time. 

“ Sir John, tell me frankly for thou knowest thou canst 
trust me, were you on your way to her when my good- 
fortune made you my guest ? ” 

“ I was.” 

“ Then I have rendered you a great service and am most 
glad I have. For you would never have left the Dutch 
Coast alive. Nay, look not so incredulous nor ask me 
why — I know what you do not know. I have good reasons 
which forbid that I should tell it you, but you may accept 


2i8 


Big John Baldwin 

my word for it and you know I would not deceive you. 
I shall land you on the English coast to-morrow; and be 
your best friend in doing so.” 

In vain did I remonstrate. He would neither tell me 
what insurmountable danger I would have met on the 
Dutch Coast (but I am persuaded he knew it was there), 
nor yield his purpose to send me back home. 

I shall probably see the Mistress Eleanor again within 
a week or so ; shall I take her a message from you ? ” 

‘‘ Why your Highness ” 

“You are not afraid to trust me?” 

“ Nay — but would it not be cruel to send you, the slighted 
lover, with a message from the favored one ? ” 

He laughed most mirthfully. 

“ My dear Sir John, the love I have for the Mistress 
Eleanor is like that the players do protest on the stage in 
the play-house — it is not like yours. I never meant her 
harm; she is too noble for thought of that. But as it is 
the business of your player to profess a love he does not 
feel, so it is the business of a Prince to make love to every 
pretty woman he may meet, and not mean it, neither. Go 
write your letter.” 

I would trust Rupert, he being on his honor, with my 
life. And so, although it was a bitter disappointment not 
to see her I wrote the letter and gave it him ; and he landed 
me on the English Coast at an unwatched spot near Bristol 
and home I came. 

Surely God is good to me. And yet I have served nearly 
as long for Nell as Jacob did for Rachel. And he was 
fooled after all. But that shall / not be. 


CHAPTER XXX 


HE HATH A MESSAGE FROM FRANCE 

Baldwins MERE, ist March, 1650, 

The Prince Rupert is engaged in fighting the battles of 
the House of Stuart and is therefore mine enemy ; meeting 
him on the field, if such should ever be my fortune, I 
shall use my utmost endeavors to administer unto him a 
most righteous defeat employing to that end all the fair 
means that an honorable man may use against his foe. 
That I have never met him nearly, in fair conflict, hath 
been a regret to me for I believe I could prevail against 
him ; and that, too, I hope, without involving him in per- 
sonal harm or damage; and to overcome Prince Rupert 
would be to triumph over the most accomplished and dash- 
ing and chivalrous cavalier of them all. 

And with all this I am proud that I am Rupert’s friend 
and he mine. Outside our quarrel as to matters of State 
and Church I would answer with joy a summons to any 
service in his interest, aye, even though it should involve 
the risk of my life. He is a true knight a gentle prince 
and an upright gentleman, who having pledged will ever 
keep his faith. 

This morning there came to the kitchen door asking for 
food a man in the dress of a sailor, with some smooth 
tale to the servants of a return from a long voyage and 
being on his way to visit his mother, who, after he had 
been warmed and filled asked if the General Sir John 
Baldwin, of the Parliament’s army, lived hereabouts and 
if he were to be got at; saying that he bore a message to 
him of great importance. I had him into the great hall 
where I sat toasting my shins and viewing with disrelish 
the mixed rain and snow that was falling outside. Hap- 
pening to rise as he entered, he looked at me knowingly, 

219 


220 Big John Baldwin 

and I heard him say, in a low tone, to John Reed, who 
showed him in — 

“ Aye, that is he. There is no fellow to him in all Eng- 
land.” 

I then saw he was one of the men who were with Rupert 
on the Flying Falcon. 

‘‘Well, sir?” 

“ He that sent me bade me first hand you this and 
ask if you had ever seen its mate?” 

It was a copy, to a hair, of the ring Prince Rupert gave 
me years ago and which is still on my finger. 

“ I wear the mate. What then ? ” 

“ He bade me say that shortly after he last had the 
pleasure of companionship with your Honor, having busi- 
ness near the French capital he met there the one of whom 
you had talked and delivered the message with which 
you had honored him; and that of all the pleasures he 
had ever known none surpassed that of witnessing the 
joy with which that message was received; for it was mani- 
festly of a nature which is seldom given outside of Heaven ; 
that for reasons which may appear to your Honor with- 
out the setting forth by him or his messenger there could 
be no response in written form, but he bade me say that 
the person receiving your communication had enjoined upon 
him the duty of conveying to you the assurance that the 
treasure which is yours is safe, and will be so kept until 
you shall demand it in person; that it is guarded as one 
would guard his life; that no one shall ever hope to have 
it but you only and that it daily earneth interest and when 
yielded up to you will far exceed that which it was when 
first it became yours; that though the time hath been long 
and weary yet it doth now seem that you shall not lie 
out of its enjoyment for a great while longer; that the 
person having charge of it doth have a lively hope that 
before many months shall elapse that person shall render 
it up to you in England with, in all respects, a faithful 
accounting. That it were better you should not again 
rashly essay to reach it where it now is, but should wait, 


He Hath a Message From France 221 

with that same splendid patience you have ever witnessed; 
for in God’s own good time it shall be brought to you so 
surely as He reigneth over all things in this as in the 
world to come. That commending you to the tenderest 
love of that most loving Father Who hath so faithfully 
watched over you and that which you hold most dear on 
earth the person referred to begs you to receive as a sacred 
memorial, reminder and pledge, the small packet which I 
hand you; with strict injunction that you give what it con- 
tains back to that person when next you meet; with the 
assurance that to that person it shall be more precious than 
ever from having been once more for a time in your keep- 
ing. This message was I taught to say by rote and so 
give it.” 

I gave the fellow a handful of gold and dismissed him, 
and going to my chamber examined the packet he had 
fetched me. It held the little twisted serpent ring I had 
given Nell so long ago, the ring that Rupert had stolen 
and lost and which I had restored to her the day I told 
her of my love for her; and with it there was a lock of 
golden hair with a copper tint where the sunlight fell 
upon it. I kissed them a thousand times, put them in the 
locket with the letter; and on my knees thanked God for 
His goodness. 


CHAPTER XXXI 


HE TAKETH SERVICE AGAINST THE SCOTCH AND 
THE PRETENDER 

The Mere, 20th December, 1651. 

For the joy that fills my heart I can scarce write a word 
in this my journal to-day. For to-day I am the happiest 
man on earth and yet so good is our God to me, not so 
happy as soon I shall be and forever after. For on the 
coming blessed Christmas Day, the birthday of our dear 
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, I shall be — 

But there are other things the which must be set down 
here before I go further. 

The Lord General Cromwell returned to England on the 
last day of May of last year from his bloody conquest of 
Ireland and by the middle of the following month (June) 
I received his commands to go to London to meet him. 

I cannot permit myself to attempt to conceal my chagrin 
that the Lord General, the man whom I have so truly loved 
and do love, and who hath so truly deserved my love in 
so many ways, that he I say should have made his con- 
quest of Ireland in the manner that he did, by the whole- 
sale butchering of thousands of those who fell into his 
hands and having so fallen were defenseless before him. 
It was a foul and bloody business and there’s an end of 
it; and to my mind no less foul because it was avowedly 
done for the building up of Christ’s kingdom upon earth. 

If all the thousands he hath slaughtered in Ireland had 
been slain in fair and open fight it would have been differ- 
ent; and the blessing of the God in Whose name it was 
done might reasonably have been expected to rest upon 
the matter to the glory and honor of His cause forever and 
ever. But as it was otherwise I cannot discern aught of 

222 


Service Against the Scotch 


223 


godliness in it. Indeed it is as though the Lord General, 
His instrument, having become wildly fierce by reason of 
the stern business he had been engaged in had transcended 
his instructions and had usurped the power placed in his 
hands to work an awful crime ; wreaking a blind and 
senseless revenge upon those unable to resist; and in a 
way to shock all sense of manly fairness and to stain 
the soul almost beyond the hope of any future washing 
out. 

I have no sympathy with the papists and do abhor and 
will resist to the hour of my death all their hellish con- 
spiracies against the English people; but I may make a 
distinction between the artful and devilish leaders and their 
poor ignorant and deluded dupes. Meeting those leaders 
in battle I should show them no mercy so long as they 
were in arms and fighting; but even them I should not 
slay once they had yielded themselves up. But in the 
case of the dupes surely they, helpless in our hands, should 
be spared. Shall a poor ignorant and well-meaning man 
who, in his efforts to reach the truth as it is in Christ 
Jesus, hath been led astray, be dealt with as only those who 
deceive and mislead others to their betrayal should be? 
Hath this poor man committed a crime worthy of a cruel 
and shameful death because he hath been brought into 
error, he being unable to discern that error? 

Nay. I say that were I an Irishman and a papist as 
I am an Englishman and a Protestant the manner in which 
Oliver Cromwell and the people of England have waged 
war upon my people would serve but to strengthen my 
heart in the cause in which I and my neighbors had suf- 
fered; and never, so long as I lived, would I give up my 
religion, error though it might be and that too even if 
I had come to see it error. 

Nor can I believe that God intended such monstrous 
savagery to be used in the cause of His true religion. 
Nor do I believe that His blessing shall ever be upon its 
results; but I am persuaded that the effect of this bloody 
business shall be to ever keep the people of that unhappy 


224 


Big John Baldwin 

island faithful to that error which hath been the cause of 
or pretext for all the awful suffering that hath been visited 
upon them. 

And yet with all this feeling I have not been able to 
enter into judgment with the man under whose hand all 
these crimes were wrought. He hath been so loving and 
so tender, so pure and so unselfish, so lofty and so righteous 
in his aims and purposes and so great in his performance 
that I cannot judge him. And truly to do so belongeth 
to God only! There let the matter lie; when the dread 
day shall come that the scroll of his life shall be unrolled 
by the Recording Angel and spread before the eyes of the 
Most High God may the Lord Christ appear as Oliver 
Cromwell’s Mediator and Advocate, and pleading the merits 
of His sacrifice for the putting away of all sin secure for 
him that mercy which the purest justice of man would 
most surely deny him. 

And so no more of this, forever ; let me forget it. 

Going to London I was received by my Lord General 
with all those distinguishing marks of his loving kindness 
he hath ever showed toward me. In all our converse 
only that part of our past was touched upon which per- 
tained to our intercourse in England. 

I found him much changed in many respects. His out- 
ward seeming was that of a man who had suffered much 
from bodily illness and in his eyes methought I read the 
story of inward heart-and-soul-searchings, maladies and 
discomposure, which had left him a deeper if a sterner 
man. But those eyes! those most wonderful eyes that 
ever in a man’s head met mine! There was never absent 
from them that steadfast look of absolute conviction of 
the necessity and the righteousness of the great work to 
the performance of which he hath been so significantly 
designated by the hand of God himself. They shone deep 
and lustrous but yet unfathomable, and fixed and deter- 
mined in their shadowing forth of the great soul burning 
through them. They seized and held me as they never 
did before, so that I felt at times as if I were merely the 


Service Against the Scotch 225 

creature of the will of the man whose commands they 
spoke forth. 

The Lord General kindly had me to an evening meal with 
his family, at the Cockpit, the stately and sumptuous home 
with which the Parliament had provided him. Our con- 
verse there was of things belonging to the dear old Fens, 
and that old life there, so precious to us all, wherein with 
tranquil cares we grew in years and knowledge, little dream- 
ing, any one of us, of the purpose and work for which, 
ripening, this quiet strong man among us was being trained 
and fitted. What a wild and stormy gulf of surging scenes 
sweeps and heaves and tosses between that time and this. 

The meal being ended and thanks returned, and after 
the chanting of a Psalm, the General withdrew me into 
a more private room, where he had provision of strength- 
ening cheer, the which we used in moderation. 

“If thou couldst understand, my loving friend, how my 
bowels have yearned to have restored the sense of thy 
companionship thou wouldst be able to measure a little of 
the joy that holds me now that thou art once more with 
me.” 

“ My dear Lord General,” I replied ; “ that I have, un- 
worthy as I am, so won your affection I count a thing 
to prove my right to a pride almost unseemly in a Christian. 
Next to my dear father, now in Paradise ” 

“ In Heaven, you mean John. Your noble father is in 
Heaven.” 

“ Whether there or in Paradise, my Lord General, he is 
where he is happy and where God hath placed him and 
it is Paradise or Heaven to him and there need be no argu- 
ment as to the name we shall give it. Next to him, I 
do say in all honesty, thou hast held not only my respect 
and confidence but my gratitude and love, too, more than 
any other man on earth.” 

“ Thou didst nurse my dying boy — nay, the pain and 
pangs of his taking away from me are still fresh and 
ache ; and so it will ever be till I am freed from my bond- 
age Here and go to meet him There. Through all the 


226 


Big John Baldwin 

years that have passed since thou, as the angel of God, didst 
minister to my poor boy the anguish of my bereavement 
hath ever been with me and hath come to me in battle 
and in peace in storm and calm alike. And there was 
even a time when, truly, I wrestled with the temptation 
to lay impious hands upon my life made almost insupport- 
able by this chastisement. But, praise be to His Holy 
Name, He stayed me, and e’en spared me to use me for 
His purposes. And I have learned to endure. What 
fool am I that I should set up my poor little grief between 
Him and me so that I may no longer see His face. Nay, 
Sir John, I have learned how to be abased and, too, how 
to rejoice; I have been taught how to abound and suffer 
need, how to be full and how to be hungry; and it was 
the inward conviction going to my soul that this must be 
made so that saved my life at the time of which I speak; 
indeed it was.” 

And for a time he sat silent; with a strange and solemn 
aspect in the which I thought I read an uplifting of his 
soul, a precious grace sent to him, by his God, through 
suffering. But at last, with a sudden arousing, he began 
to speak in a changed and brisk and business tone — 

“ There is a call again. Sir John, for thee and thy 
good sword. The wiles of Satan have won over those in 
Scotland who should be on the side of the Lord and they 
have been deluded to an evil attempt to thwart the will of 
the Most High. They have given promises to the young 
Charles which will bring that Prince from his foreign 
retreat where he had far better remain, and they have 
conspired to crown him with the consecration of Kirk 
and Covenant, as King of the Three Kingdoms; and are 
making ready with an army to be commanded by our old 
friend and comrade, David Lesley, misguided man! not 
only to maintain him in his title and prerogatives in Scot- 
land, but to undertake as well the conquest of England, 
too, in his behalf. What think you of that, Sir John?” 

Truly that they are a most froward and perverse gen- 
eration. But then what may you expect of a people who 


Service Against the Scotch 227 

go half-naked on their sheep-shanks and feed on oats, like 
horses ? ” 

“Nay, jest not Sir John; ’tis a serious business and 
mighty pressing at this moment.” 

“ Why, then, my Lord General, if that be so here sits 
John Baldwin, ever a sworn soldier of the Lord God and 
ready to fight His battles; and here sleeps his sword ready 
to leap from its sheath in that behalf, at thy command.” 

“ Spoken in all godliness and righteous zeal.” 

“ Why, look you, my Lord General, if the men of Scot- 
land in their rash haste to advance the cause of their 
Kirk and to compel all men to come to their view do 
undertake the restoration of a Stuart to the throne of 
England then all that has been won by our fighting and 
that hath been bought by the blood of His Saints is again 
put in peril ; and how may I withhold my hand which 
should be bared to stay their wicked intent? Have we so 
hardly achieved in all these years the civil and religious liber- 
ties of this people now to weakly yield it all up because 
the ambitions of these devil deluded Presbyterians will be 
better served by the restoration of those whom God hath 
thrown down? Nay, thou needest not ask as to what 
John Baldwin hath to say in that case; he is here 
ready as he ever hath been, to fight for God and His 
people.” 

I was appointed again to command of horse; and to 
make my entry brief (for I do grow impatient for the joy 
that awaiteth me) I went, with Oliver Cromwell, through 
all the recent campaigns ; wherein, with the stout old Iron- 
sides and other good soldiers of the Lord we smote His 
enemies hip and thigh; pausing betimes to permit the ful- 
minations of our preachers to penetrate and pulverize and 
fertilize Scotch minds and hearts, then going forth again, 
with the sword of the Lord and of Gideon — and thus did 
we work righteousness and spread His Gospel among that 
perverse and petticoated people. From Dunbar to Worces- 
ter the struggle was a hard and a bitter one but by 
God’s grace we triumphed, and the Pretender hath been 


228 


Big John Baldwin 

hustled off to his foreign friends again even before his 
crown had become warm to his head. 

It hath ever been my habit and custom to get banged 
about in battle, but my hurts were not great in this Scotch 
campaign — a sword-thrust at Dunbar, and a shot-wound 
at Worcester with a stout buffet over my hard head when 
with Major General Lambert we drove the malcontents 
from a stronghold north of the Forth, were the sum total ; 
and I permitted neither of these to keep me off my horse’s 
back when the moment of action came. Three hundred 
miles we chased the flying Charles in the one month of 
August last, then to wipe him out forever at Worcester. 
A glorious campaign, filled with rapid and unwearied effort 
and brilliantly crowned at the end. And all the glory is 
our God’s. 

Then back to London with my Lord General to witness 
all the great honors he had so sturdily won and that were 
paid him by the people he had so faithfully served under 
the inspiration and guidance of Him in Whose Name he 
did it. From Aylesbury to London he was escorted by 
the great men of England while shouting crowds of grateful 
people lined the way and salvoes of artillery filled the 
air with a constant and a deafening roar. The Parliament 
hath voted him £4,000 a year and hath set aside Hampton 
Court for the residence of the greatest man England ever 
hath produced, bar none. 

And yet hath Oliver Cromwell many grave and serious 
faults (for I would not paint him as a court poet might 
a monarch as being a god on earth) and it may be that 
his chief defect is his obstinate conceit in his own opinion 
and judgment, than which there can be few things more 
lamentable in a man. In many a man this might so set 
him upon having his own way that he shall never concede 
reason in the views of others; and if such a man be not 
in a sinful state he is surely in a parlous, and should look 
well to himself lest he go fatally astray. It hath been 
my fortune more than once to show the Lord General that 
he was in the wrong and bring him to amendment, humble 


Service Against the Scotch 


229 


man as I am; and I trusted the lessons thus taught him 
had been salutary. But, truly, he was ever the most diffi- 
cult I have had experience with to teach reason to. And 
yet in every case he did yield ; this to his credit ; for nothing 
so becomes a man as a ready willingness to show respect 
to the judgment and opinions of others. 

It was while we lay near to Musselburgh before the aflfair 
at Dunbar and were harassed by the enemy and no less 
by disease and a scarcity of food, that a fellow of most 
villainous appearance, and calling himself the Rev. Hosea 
Cramworth, came to my command with a showing of au- 
thority to minister to my men in spiritual things. Of a 
truth I never saw the equal of the brutish face he had 
upon him, unless, indeed, it were that of Bully Ben. He 
was oily and of approved sanctimonious appearance, albeit 
to my mind rather too much so, and had a most ready 
quickness to shift from what was meant to be an in- 
gratiating manner (but which was to my apprehension too 
much of the nature of greasy sycophancy) to a bold and 
bullying demeanor when he found it served his ends, or 
thought it would do so ; and withal he was wordy, wordy, 
wordy, with a great bull’s bellow which filled the camp 
with its roaring. 

I do not mean to say that he could not preach, for he 
could, glibly, and in his way eloquently; but there was 
ever in his discourse the sound as of a false note; and 
strive as I did I could not, either when listening to him 
or when regarding his mean little eyes (which had a way 
of shifting and never looked a look of true manliness) 
free myself from the feeling that he was a hypocrite — a 
wolf in sheep’s clothing. He was objectionable to me 
because of his too frequent habit of quoting his texts from 
the minor prophet Hosea, after whom he was named, and 
making such literal and coarse application of them as re- 
volted me. Still he came with the Lord General’s authority, 
who sent with him a note of warm commendation; and I 
could do no less than tolerate him even though it irked me 
to do so. 


230 Big John Baldwin 

A 

But I did so till one day when it came to pass that my 
orders for certain camp duties and military exercises came 
in conflict with His Reverence’s plans to expound a text 
from his favorite prophet. 

Now God knows, that unworthy as I am yet am I His 
servant and with the deepest regard for His word and 
its ministers ; I believe I have shown that I am truly bound 
to His cause and faithful to endure in the same. But 
it hath ever been my custom to require of my men that 
they shall perform their spiritual service so as that neither 
in the time used for the occasion nor in the effect it 
may have upon them as to their soldierly qualities shall 
it lessen their fitness and readiness to fight God’s battles 
against His enemies in the flesh on this earth and presently 
over against us. And whereas I have sometimes found in 
some a readiness to shirk the hardness of the physical exer- 
cises and duties which are necessary to produce good fight- 
ing men^ in favor of the easier and pleasanter occupying 
of their time with listening to the discourses of the preach- 
ers, I have been somewhat swift to bring such offenders to 
a realizing sense of the chief business for which they are 
kept in the field. My feeling hath ever been that the 
Lord will not insist that a man shall turn tail while the 
fighting with His enemies or the preparing for it is going 
on in order that he may seek a secluded and quiet spot 
where he may, with others or alone as may be, pour out 
His soul to the God Whom he doth serve; in other words 
I have ever felt that there is a time to fight as well as 
a time to pray and that it is well that the two shall not 
become mixed nor confused in the minds of the soldier. 
God can well do without the prayer if, at the moment, the 
soldier is engaged in mightily resisting or smiting His 
foes in the flesh. 

To put it briefly, I found that my orders and the Rever- 
end Hosea’s plans did conflict and that the preacher-man 
was so emboldened to feel that the Lord General would 
back him that he had no hesitation in advising my men 
that, as their spiritual guide, his authority ov^r them was 


Service Against the Scotch 


231 


greater than mine. Learning this I sent for him and in- 
quired of him concerning the matter. He was of a most 
offensively defiant manner saying that he had been called 
to this ministry, that he had been commanded to set the 
trumpet to his mouth to call men to righteousness; he 
reminded me that we were engaged in fighting God’s battles 
and that in such a war His chosen prophets were more 
to be considered than the vain men who wielded merely 
carnal weapons ; and warned me that I should not interfere 
with the Lord’s anointed. It was a hard thing to control 
my temper and speak softly to the fellow, and yet, as 
became me, I did so. 

“ Beware,” he cried blatantly, “ beware of hindering in 
his work one whom He, our God, hath called and chosen.” 

“ I am truly anxious that I shall not err in this respect, 
sir, and trust I may not do so in this case. You do truly 
believe that the Lord hath called you ? ” 

“ And who are you, vain man of war, that you should 
question it? I have here the credentials which testify 
thereto and the Lord General’s approval of my coming 
hither to lead you^ to nourish you in all godly apprehension 
and to inspire your hearts with righteous zeal in His great 
Cause. Thou canst not doubt it if thy heart be honest 
and true to Him.” 

“ Why, now, Mr. Cramworth, I am ever fearful of trust- 
ing to my own weak judgment in matters high and weighty ; 
and I feel and know that our Lord hath done many 
marvelous things; but I am e’en a man, and must speak 
my mind, which is that if He hath truly chosen you as 
His mouthpiece here is a greater marvel than any other 
I have met in all my life.” 

Beware of blasphemy ! ” 

“ I say it in all reverence ; and add in the same spirit 
that if the work had been put in my hands it had been 
much better done, I warrant you. How came it that the 
Lord was so hard put to it that He chose such a man as 
you to His work?” 

‘‘ Thou art besotted in the vanity of thy strength and 


232 


Big John Baldwin 

comeliness. Proud man, know that God shall pull down 
thy high stomach ! ” 

Now I had been most civil and polite to him albeit it was 
hard to be so, but when he began to abuse me I felt my 
wrath rising within me. Still I held my peace, silently 
regarding him; the which seemed to embolden him even 
more. 

“ Know thou, stiff-necked and froward toward His Saints, 
that thou shalt be brought low. A horse is a vain thing 
for safety neither shall he deliver any by his strength.” 

“ Why, now, sir, that is doubtless true ; and yet may 
it also be true even if it be not so set down by the Psalmist 
that neither shall there be found salvation to Israel in the 
braying of an ass.” 

” Thou art puffed up and perverse because of thy great 
strength and prowess in battle; yet are these things as 
nothing in His sight. For know thou, O rash and vain 
meddler with things that are too high for thee, that the 
Lord taketh no pleasure in the legs of a man.” 

This was too much; I had patiently endured his sauci- 
ness, and with soft words had striven to turn away 
his foolishness ; but when he began to quote scripture 
against my legs I felt that the time had come to close 
him up. 

“ Hark ye, sirrah — you may go on with your preaching 
and praying here so long as it doth not interfere with the 
work upon which we are engaged. But if I find that you 
are drawing my men away from their duty as soldiers I 
shall send you out of the camp. This is the last word. 
Go.” 

And he went; and yet the very next day I found that 
he had chosen, as if of deliberate purpose, an hour for 
preaching which was of imperative necessity for other uses 
and had encouraged some few of my men to leave their 
proper employ to go to hear him. I said nothing on hear- 
ing this but went to the meeting and found him preaching 
on the XXXth verse of I Proverbs : ‘‘ They would none 
of my counsel; they despised all my reproof.” 


Service Against the Scotch 


233 


Taking a place in his rear where he saw me not I learned 
that I was a son of Belial, a boasting, bullying Goliath, 
a false traitor to God’s Cause, and that I was about to 
be pulled down by the Lord’s anointed; with an intimation, 
of mighty smooth modesty, that he was the one chosen 
to perform the work. I saw by the faces of the men 
that they were not impressed against me; as they were, 
for the most part, grinning mischievously ; and so I did but 
reach out and, seizing him by his great ear led him gently 
from the spot. He grunted and snorted most loudly and 
wriggled with great vigor, but I had such firm hold that 
he saw that to get away from me would be to lose his 
ear. I took him to the confines of my camp and con- 
tenting myself with hastening him over the line with the 
toe of my boot I bade him return no more. 

“You shall hear from the Lord General ! ” he threatened ; 
but I turned away, leaving him rubbing his ear and other 
parts by turn while traveling with all speed towards the 
General’s quarters. 

In an hour I did hear from the Lord General. He came 
in person; and mighty hot he was. I received him with 
all due courtesy and set wine before him, but he brushed 
it angrily aside. 

“ How, now. Sir John — hast lost all respect for the 
Cause in which we are engaged? What mean you by 
your treatment of the Rev. Hosea Cramworth ? ” 

“ Nothing that I need trouble you with, I take it, my 
Lord. It is a mere matter of discipline and meaneth only 
that if Mr. Cramworth entereth my camp again he shall 
be flogged at the cart’s tail and soundly ducked in the 
nearest pond for his soul’s good.” 

“ But sent I him not to you ? ” 

“You did; but doubtless under a misconception of his 
true character; for he is a mischievous marplot and hypo- 
crite is written all over him.” 

“ Judge not, that ye be not judged.” 

“ Nay, I judge not. The Lord hath done that and 
spared me both the trouble and the temptation; for He 


234 John Baldwin 

hath writ His judgment in the fellow’s face and the slouch 
of his seeming.” 

“ But I tell you he is a man of God.” 

Then am I not, my Lord General.” 

“ He hath brought me precious testimonies from many, 
of the most approved godliness, showing that he is a chosen 
vessel.” 

“If they show that he be chosen to honor then are they 
doubtless forged; if to dishonor then am I ready to add 
my voucher thereto.” 

“ Thou art mad. Sir John.” 

“If you mean that I am wroth that my General should 
allow himself to be so deceived then you are right. If 
you mean that I am angry, with a righteous anger that 
such a Satan’s cast-off should be permitted to blaspheme 
God’s holy name and bring it into derision you are right 
again.” 

“ Sir John/’ said the General, and by this time he was 
in that still passion wherein his voice sunk to a low and 
even tone and his eyes blazed, the which is his most 
dangerous mood ; “ Sir John, this is not the first time that 
thou hast dared to withstand me and I am weary of it. 
This shall be the last time. Thou dost seem to me like 
one in whom I have been mistaken, for I have ever be- 
lieved till now that thou wert a faithful and a true soldier 
of the great Cause. But I see that I have misjudged thee 
and that thou art, as Mr. Cramworth himself doth charge, 
not at heart a true soldier of Christ. And,” his face 
changing to a most sad mournfulness, “ it is a knowledge 
that I do believe will break my heart, indeed I do.” 

“ My Lord General,” I replied softly ; “ may I say to 
thee that not only do I deny thy right to judge me in 
this matter but that I shall not permit it; that there lives 
no man on earth who shall judge me thus whether his 
name be Hosea Cramworth or even Oliver Cromwell ? God 
knoweth my heart, but the man that shall take it upon 
himself to declare it to be other than I do say it is shall 
answer to me, and no protection of place or long nourished 


Service Against the Scotch 


235 


love and affection shall keep me from my accounting with 
him. Hast thou become God, Oliver Cromwell, that thou 
dost so enter into judgment with me? — for no one but God 
shall.” 

The Lord General stood silent for a time, wrapping me 
in the flame that so glowed from his eyes that in truth 
he seemed a very god; then they grew softer and more 
kind. 

“ John ! John ! I have done thee a wrong to doubt 
thee! Thy whole life hath been devoted to His work 
and thou hast wrought ever faithfully and valiantly. Nay, 
I was wrong angry and hasty. But in that thou dost 
assume to set my orders at defiance and to pick and choose 
which thou wilt have of those chosen of God to preach 
His word and declare His will and feed these His sheep, 
rejecting him whom I have sent to thee, thou doest thy- 
self, me, and the Cause, a heinous wrong — it must not be. 
Hosea Cramworth is a godly man, and thou must receive 
him.” 

If I do, my Lord General, it shall be to the cart’s tail 
and the horse pond! I will not have him here — and I 
speak it with all due respect to you and reverence for the 
calling and Cause he doth disgrace.” 

For a moment the Lord General was the most terrible 
bodying forth of uncontrollable wrath I ever beheld. The 
veins stood out on his forehead and swelled in his neck 
as though they would burst. His eyes burned and shot 
forth fire. His jaws were firmly clenched till his mouth 
seemed naught but a pale blue line. And such was his 
aspect when he strode from my tent and mounting his 
horse rode off, without a word. 

A few days later I learned that Mr. Cramworth had been 
sent to preach the blessed Gospel to the papists in Ireland ; 
whereat I was greatly rejoiced. For I have a lively hope, 
knowing that people as I do, that my gentleman will receive 
his deserts at their hands, in due season. 


CHAPTER XXXII 


THERE COMES A SOUND OF WEDDING BELLS 

The Mere, 23d December. 

In forty-eight hours I shall be made even happier than 
I am now (and how can that miracle be performed since 
I am now as happy as a man can be? and surely have 
no capacity for more — and yet do long for it) for on 
Christmas Day at .12 of the clock, at high noon, in the 
great hall at Hedge Hall, the Mistress Eleanor Hedges 
will become the Lady Eleanor Baldwin and enter upon her 
reign as such — not over my heart for there hath she ever 
reigned Queen, supreme after God Himself. 

It hath all been arranged. The Lord General, notwith- 
standing the loss of his beloved son-in-law. General Ire- 
ton, less than a month ago, will give us his presence bringing 
with him his daughter Mary, a maid of only fourteen 
years. He hath made a sacrifice to come as his note doth 
testify : — 

“ My dear and loving Lad,’' he writes, “ God doth in 
His wisdom so mix up grief and joy that we may scarce 
tell which He wishes we should feel the most. Here have 
I but just come, as might be said, from the fresh made 
grave in which we laid all that is left of that noble pure- 
hearted gentleman, my loving son, Henry Ireton — (and, 
truly, my heart weeps at thought of our loss) — when, on 
the heels of this great calamity cometh your letter bidding 
us to your wedding! Fain would we stay here within our 
hushed chamber to feed upon sweet and sad memories of 
him that is gone (but sad only that he is gone) and pray 
to God for strength to bear up under His hand. And yet 
we know that He hath laid it upon us in love only, for He 
is Love. 

“ And being Love doth He invite to sorrow, alone? Shall 
236 


237 


A Sound of Wedding Bells 

Love say that the mouth shall ever be in the dust and 
never be filled with laughter? May it not be that He 
doth so mix the two opposite blessings — (for so are they 
both) — with the purpose that we shall not faint and fall 
utterly under the grief, nor lose all sense of the dignity 
and responsibility of the life He hath given us for wise 
use by an unchanging round of its joys? Summer follows 
winter; the light comes swiftly after the darkness; the 
singing of birds succeeds to the roaring and shrieking of 
the bitterest storm; and He hath not made for the heart 
of man a leaden case to weigh it down forever, for then 
could it never leap and throb at touch of His love. 

“ So we shall be at thy wedding ; my daughter Mary 
shall come with us and, since the Mistress Eleanor will 
have it so, we shall fetch also the Rev. Dr. Browning, 
Bishop of Exeter, to join you both in bands which only 
Death shall part. Look for us on the 24th, early in the 
day. 

“ Dear Lad, how could we show ourselves worthy of His 
mercies did we hang back at this time to feed our selfish 
grief when thou dost call on us to come to rejoice with 
thee in thy life’s crowning happiness? Thou^ who hast 
been in our heart since thou wert a youth filled with noble 
aspirations, and who hast spent all the rest of thy life 
in more than realizing them, at cost of toil and danger and 
perils blithely borne and braved like one born to show 
the world what God meant a man should be; thou who 
hast been with us, ever loyal, ever chivalrous, ever buoyant 
and courageous in the hour of trial and temptation and sor- 
est need, as well as in the hour of the glorious triumphs, 
which God, through us, hath wrought? 

“ Nor shouldst thou fear that we shall come to cast 
a shadow with our woe on thine espousals. Nay, it shall 
be otherwise. Paying, always paying that which is the 
due of the one who hath gone from us we shall not rob 
him who remains, but shall come with hearts singing with 
his joy and thrilling with prayers for the best that God 
can give to man, for thee and thy sweet bride.” 


238 Big John Baldwin 

A word or two only, of other things must serve; for I 
am in no frame to drag this weary quill across the page 
when things are as they are. 

Sir Charles Hedges died very suddenly last April near 
Paris. He was a man of full habit, fond of the pleasures 
of the table, with a noble and good heart but of strong 
will and choleric. He had just dined plentifully when, 
going to his chamber, some sort of omission or commission 
on the part of his servant greatly enraged him. In his 
anger the blood went to his head and he fell to the floor, 
and after six hours of hard and heavy breathing died with- 
out regaining consciousness, in spite of all the leeches could 
do. Peace to his ashes. They rest in France. 

So soon as they could arrange their affairs and make 
the journey in safety Nell and the Lady Priscilla returned 
(in September) to Hedge Hall where Charley awaited 
them; and here I had my treasure returned to me again 
(according to the promise sent through Rupert) a thousand- 
fold more precious than ever before. Surely God hath 
blest me far beyond my merits and I owe Him my most 
constant service for all the rest of my days, and chiefly 
for this great mercy. 

I cannot write of that sacred meeting with my dear. It 
hath a delicacy and a holiness that must not be profaned 
by the showing of it to other eyes. 

The nobility and the gentry of all the countryside are 
bidden and will be here. The preparations have been on 
a mighty noble scale, and the day after the wedding we 
come to the Mere. What hath the future for us? Love 
and joy and peace in each other we know. 

All else will come, as that also comes, from God. 


CHAPTER XXXIII 


THE PRINCE’S COUP AND THE LORD GENERAL’S 
CHECK 

The Mere, 4th March, 1652. 

All went well. The guests came as bidden, the Lord 
General and Mistress Mary with the Reverend Dr. Brown- 
ing under escort of fifty of the General’s own Life-Guard, 
all good and true soldiers, as hath been proved ; and making 
a mighty gallant show. 

The great hall at Hedge Hall was most bravely drest 
for the occasion; the nobility and gentry filling the part 
near the specially erected altar where the ceremony was 
performed and our good people from the two estates and 
that of Sir Geoffrey crowding the rest to the doors. Colonel 
Thomas Templeton supported me and as the great organ 
(poor Sir Charles’s fond pride!) pealed from the gallery 
above, the Bishop took his place and we followed. We 
thought to have a quiet wedding — but there came a variety 
to give it spice. 

All had gone forward with steady decorum (save that 
my heart did beat fit to break my ribs while Nell was as 
demure and cool as if she were used to it) till the Bishop 
required — 

“Who giveth this Woman to be married to this Man?” 

Charley took his sister’s hand as had been arranged, when 
a voice cried “ Hold ! ” and a most gallantly attired gentle- 
man stepped quickly forth from behind a hanging tapestry 
at our left and striding forward, bent with courtly grace 
to Charley, saying, “ By your leave, fair sir I ” and falling 
on his knee before Nell, with head thrown back and curls 
a-flying, cried — 

“ I crave the boon of the Mistress Eleanor ; honor an 
unworthy Prince with permission to give the Queen of all 

239 


240 


Big John Baldwin 

lovely and sweet ladies to the King of all brave and chival- 
ric gentlemen. For this have I dared, and shall dare, all 
things.” 

It was Rupert. 

Never was there fairer picture. The noble debonair 
Prince, in the flower of his manhood, his cheek flushed 
and his bright eyes flashing and dancing, his magnificent 
attire setting forth in glorious splendor the most engaging 
person in all England, Nell, blushing to such enhancement 
of her radiant beauty as I never dreamed possible, the 
Bishop in his vestments, pausing in decorous and restrained 
surprise, the throng of brilliantly attired ladies and gentle- 
men with smiling faces filled with a sparkling, wondering 
joyousness. 

The Lord General half sprang to his feet from the 
crimson chair in which we had seated him, but at sight 
of my upraised hand sank back again. 

A swift and smiling glance passed between Nell and 
her brother as he let go her hand and it fluttered like a 
snowy dove toward the Prince who first pressed it to his 
lips and then gently brought it to the Bishop, coming from 
whom to me it clasped mine with that sweet and loving 
trust no other hand than a dear wife’s can ever convey ; and 
I had great ado to restrain my mad impulse to cover it with 
kisses — a proceeding which would I fear me, have sadly 
interfered with the progress of things which could not go 
too swiftly for me. 

The first to salute the bride was thy grandfather (who 
begs to remind thee that it is to him thou art indebted 
for the grandmother) then the Lord General, with a grace 
of demeanor I never saw in him before ; then Rupert knelt 
and kissed her hand once more, but, rising, was inspired 
at sight of her blushing loveliness and boldly attacked her 
lips; and then the rest of the happy friends. 

And the Lady Priscilla wept while she clung to me and 
assured me it was the crowning of her fondest hopes — 
though why that were a thing to weep over I cannot under- 
stand nor hath she explained; and Betty wept — great, co- 


241 


The Prince’s Coup 

pious, beautiful weeping was Betty’s the while she wrapped 
and hid Nell in a mighty and most comprehensively ob- 
literating embrace and found something big enough to fill 
up the sweep of her loving arms when she turned to her 
unworthy brother. 

The people below cheered and the organ above filled the 
hall with great volumes of melody, while the gentry came 
thronging about us with gracious wishes; and at the first 
interval in the flow of them I slipped away and, beckoning 
Ned Taber, took him to a smaller room v/here I gave 
him a few brief instructions and he hurried from the 
Hall. 

The wedding banquet lasted till late in the afternoon and 
then (the great hall having been cleared meanwhile) fol- 
lowed the ball which lasted till late at night. 

In the first minuet Prince Rupert had Nell to his partner, 
I had Mistress Mary Cromwell, the Lord General danced 
with the Lady Priscilla and Charley with my sister Betty; 
in the second the Lord General danced with Nell, Rupert 
with Mistress Cromwell, Tom Templeton with Betty and 
the sweet Lady Priscilla with me. 

Now there was a great deal of thinking going on behind 
the faces which there seemed full of pleasure only and 
with no room for serious cogitation. The Prince and the 
Lord General had borne themselves toward each other most 
characteristically ; the Prince’s easy gayety of manner was 
but just tinged with a laughing mischievous defiance, while 
the Lord General was a shade serious and stern despite 
his gracious affability. But nothing was said, save that 
the Lord General, taking occasion when none should see 
nor hear asked if I had anticipated the Prince’s coming; 
and on my assurance that neither Nell nor I had ever 
dreamed of it he seemed satisfied; and one who knew 
nothing of what had happed, and how strangely this stray 
falcon from a royal nest had come swooping into the home 
and power of the enemies of his House and had fairly 
perched himself on the wrist of the man who had wrought 
the downfall of that House, such an one, I say, would 


242 Big John Baldwin 

not have conceived that anything extraordinary had oc- 
curred. 

When the hour of parting for the night had come I 
walked with the Lord General to his apartments in the 
East Wing where he was established in state, as Rupert had 
been, years ago. At the door he said — 

“ The Prince must never leave the Commonwealth alive, 
Sir John." 

“Nay then," I replied; “if he goeth not hence of the 
Commonwealth unharmed John Baldwin remaineth here 
dead.” 

“What mean you?" 

“ He is my guest — albeit unbidden still my guest and loved 
and cherished for many kindnesses and for the sweetness 
of his heart. He came, rashly I admit, but still to do 
me pleasure and honor. He must go as safely as he came, 
and he shall. I shall answer for it that his visit hath in 
it no harm in act or purpose to the Commonwealth." 

“ Nay, but Sir John, I adjure thee, by that duty to 
thy country and the great Cause to which thou hast been 
ever faithful and true (with a loyalty that hath discovered 
no fault nor weakness) that thou consider well this matter. 
Remember, the Prince Rupert hath not only been one of 
the most active and successful leaders of the armies which 
have so impiously fought against the true religion and the 
rights of all free Englishmen but he is able and shrewd 
in council as well, and of a popularity that doth draw men 
after him; and if he be so minded he may, being here, 
put the Commonwealth and all that hath been bought with 
the blood of God’s Saints in great and imminent peril." 

“ But he is not so minded, my dear General, and I beg 
you shall so receive my assurance; it was a mad-cap rash 
thing that he should venture into the lion’s jaws; but he 
was ever thus delighting in daring and adventurous 
escapades and to do this must have been an irresistible 
temptation; but he came, I say, to do me honor for he 
doth love me and hath a great admiration for the Lady 
Eleanor with whom he was first made acquainted in this 


243 


The Prince’s Coup 

house, when he was her father’s guest, and whom he hath 
met in France. That he hath no other purpose in landing 
on these shores I dare swear in godly honesty; and will 

answer for it with my life if need be. I pray thee, my 

General, be persuaded by me that no harm shall come 

of his visit here. He will return quietly to his ship and 

so a safe and happy end shall come to it all.” 

“ Sir John, there may come a time to any, when the 
most dear thing he holds must be offered up in the cause 
of God and country, when the supremest sacrifice must 
be made; and woe to him who shrinks or turns back at 
such a time.” 

“ May God in His infinite mercy grant that such a time 
may never come either to thee or to me. And yet if it 
should, I am persuaded that neither Oliver Cromwell nor 
John Baldwin shall be found wanting in that hour of the 
supremest test — nay, not if it should take all that is dearer 
than life itself.” 

“ Amen.” 

“ But that time hath not come as yet ; neither the cause 
of our country nor the will of our God doth require at 
my hands the life of my friend the Prince Rupert who 
hath put himself in my power with a perfect trust.” 

“ May God bless thee, dear lad ! ” said the Lord General 
abruptly, as he clasped my hand and turned thoughtfully 
into his chamber. 

But I have not served with General Cromwell so long 
not to know the twists of his mind and his ways with things. 

Going first to the great oak in the park as I had ap- 
pointed I met there Ned Taber, my faithful sergeant in 
the old regiment and the father of my dear Dorothy, and 
from him learned that, as I had directed, word had been 
sent to all of the old troopers within reach to appear fully 
armed equipped and mounted at rendezvous a mile or so 
distant and on the road the Prince must take to escape, 
at eleven of the clock that night, to await there my orders. 
Many of them were on the Baldwin, Hedges and Temple- 
ton estates and were devoted to me, as I well knew. 


244 


Big John Baldwin 

“ I count upon at least twenty,” said Ned, who will be 
there without fail.” 

That number may serve, albeit I should have liked twice 
as many, for my Lord General doth ride with fifty of 
the best from the old army. But the justice of our cause 
must make up for our lack.” 

“ He rideth with no better men than shall be at your 
back this night, and if he prevail he shall do so after 
showing that he is worthy. My reports from the Hay 
Cock show his men alert and well in hand.” 

“ Aye, I’ll warrant. When thou dost catch the weasel 
napping thou mayst look to find Oliver Cromwell nodding. 
But go thou to the rendezvous, inspect the men and have 
all in readiness. Didst bring my old hunting-whistle, as 
I bade thee?” 

“ Here it is.” 

Then go — it is now past ten ; thou wilt recognize the 
signals when I sound them ? ” 

“ Quicker than the voice of my wife Ruth when I over- 
sleep in the morning — or forget to wipe my shoes before 
entering her kitchen.” 

“ Go, then,” and away he rode, going on the turf till out 
of hearing. 

Entering the Hall I found Charley, my brother Will and 
Tom Templeton to whom I did unfold my purpose and plans. 

“We ride with you,” cried Tom promptly. 

“We trusted all to you, John,” said Charley; “knowing 
no one would be quicker to see what threatened nor how 
to meet it. We are ready.” 

“ I know not where thou hast any brains in that huge 
body of thine, thou great Behemoth,” added Will, “but 
thou hast them, that I must concede.” 

“ Pigmies may carry them in their bodies and thine I 
think are truly in thy belly, sweet William, if I may judge 
by the manner of their usual working. Mine are in my 
head where God meant all his better handiwork should 
wear them.” 

“ Thou art monstrous rude to thy elder brother, my Tom- 


245 


The Prince’s Coup 

tit,” rejoined Will ; and then we returned to the withdraw- 
ing room, guided by the sound of Rupert’s ringing voice 
as he sang a dashing love song. Here we found with him 
all the ladies and some of the men, not yet retired, and 
all charmed with the handsome dare-devil. Truly he fears 
nothing on earth — but in Heaven some, I hope — and he 
looked it, the very incarnation of a happy, care-free 
Cavalier. 

Fie ! ” he shouted when he saw me ; “a bridegroom, 
and on his wedding-night and away from the side of his 
bride for a full ten minutes. I’ll dare swear ! ” 

“ It hath not happened to me to be married so frequently 
that I have become well drilled in the observance of the 
behavior proper to a bridegroom,” I returned ; “ but I 
hope to be better versed in it after I shall have been mar- 
ried a few times more.” 

“ An' thou marryest any more, John,” said Nell, thou’lt 
e’en have to find another bride; for after thy scandalous 
desertion of me I protest I’ll ne’er wed thee again — not if 
thou livest to be as old as Methusaleh.” 

And at this speech I kissed her with a rousing smack 
before them all; to punish her for her pertness. 

“ r faith,” quoth Rupert springing to his feet, “ if that 
part of the ceremony is to be gone over again I’m quite 
prepared to do my share as before.” 

“Nay,” blushed Nell; “ ’tis but the ignorance of this 
blundering husband of mine who hath been ill-trained for 
aught save fighting ” 

“ And there he needs no instructing, as I can well testify 
from personal observation,” laughed Rupert. 

“ And it shall be my business to supply what is lacking 
in his house manners, if aught can be done with such a 
great bear,” and the Lady Nell looked so charmingly saucy 
I wonder that I kissed her not again.* 

* He did try to kiss me again and desisted only when I broke 
my fine new fan over his great knuckles. For he had suddenly 
grown mighty bold and forward. 

Eleanor Baldwin. 

The Manor, Virginia, Dec. 24th, 1663. 


246 


Big John Baldwin 


There was perhaps that in my eye which Rupert under- 
stood, for without abandonment of his gay humor he went 
about saying farewell to those present. 

“ I must back to my ship with all speed, my dear friends ; 
it is duty alone that tears me away from your gracious 
company. I learned by merest accident in France a fort- 
night since that this marriage was to take place here to- 
day and I swore that nothing should keep me from it. 
And nothing hath kept me. Nor shall any penalty I may 
have to pay for my coming have power to make me regret 
that I have been here.’’ 

A word to Nell was enough; and we, the Prince, Will, 
Charley, Tom and your grandfather, slipped out of a side 
door, found our horses and the Prince’s two gentlemen 
awaiting us in the shadow of the great stables and were 
soon off. 

The late moon was slowly mounting in a sky in which 
clouds floated fantastically. The air was dry and sharp 
and the road hard and good. We took across the fields 
at times to avoid any possible encounter albeit I was sure 
we need expect nothing for an hour or so. Reaching the 
designated spot we drew up in the shadow of a wood and, 
sounding my whistle, Ned was soon with me. His report 
was better than I had expected; he had thirty-two men 
with him which, with our party, made thirty-seven, all 
as well able as any in England to give account of them- 
selves. 

“ r faith,” cried Rupert, “ there never was a finer night 
for such a business and I protest I should keenly relish a 
bout with your bully brewer ; he hath a rare hard head but 
I think I could crack it.” 

That thou shalt never do,” I replied, ‘‘ while I am by ; 
he is my friend.” 

“Gad! What a pucker thou art in with thy friends, 
Big John! They are a scurvy lot that thou hast so much 
trouble to keep them from flying at each others’ throats 
with naked blades.” 

Aye, but he must have been a man to fight by the side 


247 


The Prince’s Coup 

of, this Rupert. During all the ride (and all the time he 
knew that his life was in extremest peril) he was as light- 
some and merry as if at table, in safety with his best-loved 
boon companions. The more I knew I ought to hate him 
for a most dangerous enemy to all I held dear the more I 
loved him. 

I sent one man upon an eminence back of the road where 
he could see its length for a mile or more, with orders 
to signal when he saw or heard the General’s troopers 
coming. Two more I placed in the wood on either side 
the road with instructions to maintain a low and cautious 
whistling of signals so soon as the Lord General’s troop 
should come nearly abreast of them; and to keep moving 
about in the shadow as they did so. The rest of my men 
I held in the darkness of the wood. 

At last the signal came; and at almost the same instant 
the distant sound of their galloping was borne to our ears 
on the slow wind from them to us; at the which I formed 
my men across the road just where a turn would keep 
them hidden from our pursuers until they were within two 
hundred yards of us. Leaving with them the Prince, Will, 
Charley and Tom, I rode a hundred yards to the front 
and taking the middle of the road, waited. 

On they came with the steady rythmic beat of hoofs so 
familiar and so dear to me; the which, I am persuaded, 
no other troops were ever so well drilled as to keep in 
such regular rise and fall ; the clash of sword-hilts striking 
the heavy cuisses on their thighs, the rattle of their harque- 
busses, and the jingle of their spurs and loose equipments 
sounding louder and louder as they came nearer; while 
as the moon emerged by times from behind a woolly, drift- 
ing cloud, the light fell full on their steel breast-pieces 
which shone and flashed like silver mirrors. But this could 
I see only by glimpses, now and again, for they came on 
a line almost at right angles with that on which we awaited 
them. 

Reaching the turn just as the moon shone out full and 
glorious they were brought to a sudden halt at sight of 


Big John Baldwin 


248 

my solid line of men, equipped like unto themselves, 
stretching motionless across the road (from a deep drain- 
age ditch on the one side, to a treacherous morass in which 
the water sparkled viciously, on the other) firm-seated and 
formidable and with that air of resolute preparedness the 
men of the General’s own training do ever show. For 
a moment they clustered in consultation; and well they 
might, for over my men hung the buff-and-Bible banner 
which Ned had borne in many a hard fight from Preston 
to Worcester while at their own front flew its fellow. 
I silently awaited the challenge, noting meanwhile that 
the signaling of my two men on either side now here now 
there^ drew much uneasy attention from our pursuers. 

“ What troops are these and what means their presence 
in this peaceful country in war-like array, this night ? ” 

It was the Lord General himself in command. The sly 
fox had thought to take me unawares because it was my 
wedding night. 

“ Nay, what troops are those at thy back and what do 
they here, where all is peace ? ” 

“ ’Tis the Lord General of the Commonwealth of Eng- 
land and his Guards! Who art thou and why art thou 
here ? ” 

“ We are good and true men from the Ironsides con- 
tingent of the Commonwealth’s army; and we are here 
to protect the honor of an honest gentleman who as a 
host is bound to set his guest safely on his way; and, as 
well, to guard the Lord General of the Commonwealth 
from all danger of the doing of a deed which, if done, would 
stain his good name most foully.” 

“ And who hath charged thee with the shielding of the 
Lord General’s good name ” — but by this I heard excited 
voices in their ranks exclaiming, “ Sir John ! Sir John ! 
It is Sir John I ” 

“Aye, it is I, John Baldwin,” I said, “thy old and 
faithful servant, my Lord General, who is ashamed to- 
night, since for the first time in his life he hath met thee 
on an unworthy errand; and who, to save thy honor 


The Prince’s Coup 249 

no less than his own is minded to defeat thy present 
purpose ; aye, and will do it, too, look you, my General.” 

“Thou great obstinate opinionated fool! ^Tis thy wed- 
ding night and thou hast long been due in thy bridal- 
bed.” 

“ The wedding-bed of John Baldwin shall never be de- 
filed by the carcass, living or dead, of a man who hath 
basely betrayed his friend to his death or any other harm 
nor turned his back to take his ease while his honor and 
that of his loved General too, were imperiled.” 

For a moment there came from the Lord General, who 
had ridden out a few paces in front of his men, uncouth, 
spluttering sounds, from which I could gain no articulated 
meaning. He sat thus, irresolute, while you might count 
fifty and then asked in a quieter tone — 

“ What flag is that you carry? ” 

“ The buff-and-Bible flag, sir, which hath gone by thy 
side in many a hard-fought field and never waved in 
presence of an act to dishonor either Cromwell nor his 
Ironsides ; nor shall it to-night.” 

“ What number of men have you ? ” and he peered into 
the depths where my fellows were piping their pregnant 
signals right merrily. 

“ Why^ then, my Lord General, I have all that I need 
to handle those who back you, unless, indeed, thou hast 
conjured a brigade into these parts since noon to-day; and 
if thou hast, we shall make shift to give e’en such a com- 
pany entertainment and exercise.” 

The man was sore puzzled. He knew I was right and 
that he was wrong. But that would not have stayed him; 
for he had argued himself into a false conviction of duty. 
What did stay him was the thought that there was a con- 
flict in which the issue bade fair to go against him. 

“ Dear lad, I am keeping thee from thy sweet bride.” 

“ That thou art, my General.” 

“ Go home ! Thou hast beaten me again. Was there 
ever such a — he shall go, I say. The Prince Rupert shall 
go, unharmed. Only do thou go home.” 


250 


Big John Baldwin 

‘ After thee is manners,’ as we say in the Fens, General. 
Do thou precede me and I shall follow with all my men. 
But first write me a safe-conduct for the Prince and his 
two gentlemen.” 

“ ril see thee hanged, first ! ” 

“ Thou art determined then that I shall not see my 
wedding bed this night? For, truly, thou dost know that 
to deliver the Prince safely on board his ship requires 
either thy safe-conduct or John Baldwin’s presence by his 
side — poor Baldwin! he that is a bridegroom, wedded but 
twelve hours ago! Wilt send him on this long errand 
at such a time to spare thyself the trouble to sign thy name? 
What shall the Lady Eleanor have to say to thee? Fie! ” 
I have not often seen the Lord General give way to 
mirth; but on my soul he roared and roared again and 
reeled about in his saddle like one drunken. 

“ Bring me here the materials,” he cried, still chuckling ; 
and when they were brought, he scrawled the safe-conduct 
by the light of a lanthorn and sealed it with his great ring 
in wax melted at the flame. 

As this was about concluded a horse came flying out 
of my troop and here was Rupert, dashing gallantly towards 
us in the moonlight, his plumes and his long curls flying. 
As he came near he checked his steed with most graceful 
horsemanship, swung his hat from his head with one hand 
and stretched the other towards Cromwell — 

“ My Lord General/’ he cried, and his voice rang like a 
bugle call in the frosty air ; “ thou art a man ! And as 
the fates have denied me the privilege of meeting thee 
face to face on the field of battle do thou me the honor 
to take my hand here on the field of knightly chivalry.” 

“ Thou art a brave and gallant Prince ; and if thou hadst 

not Stuart blood in thy veins ” 

“ But I have that same blood pulsing with every beat of 
my heart. General Cromwell; and I am ever true to it 
in thought word and deed. Farewell. I shall think more 
of thee, and of myself, too, for this meeting.”^ 

The Lord General rode back with his troop to Hedge 


251 


The Prince’s Coup 

Hall, where we followed soon after; having first set the 
Prince a short distance on his way in a brisk gallop which 
sent the blood singing through my veins, Rupert the while 
pealing a rousing battle song to the time of our horses’ 
hoofs and the jingle of our accoutrements. 

While we were breakfasting the next morning, the Lord 
General, who had spoken no word of the affair of the night 
before, said to Nell — 

“ Lady Eleanor, thou didst yesterday take the most im- 
portant step of thy life and lightly assumed most prodigious 
responsibilities. It is a duty in which I shall not fail, 
to have thee ever in my earnest prayers, that grace may 
be granted unto thee for all thy needs; and especially that 
thou shalt be given the wisdom and the means to govern 
that mad husband of thine — something that hath never yet 
been vouchsafed to any other being on earth. ’Tis a heavy 
thing to look forward to, but put thy trust in the Lord 
and it may be thou shalt succeed ! ” 

“Trouble not thy heart, my dear General,” answered 
Nell, with the most astounding calmness and assurance; 
“ I shall manage his Worship with all ease.” 

“ Why, then, Nell,” I stammered, for I felt hard hit, 
“ indeed it shall be an easy thing for thee. Thou shalt 
find me always obedient if thou wilt only make me ” 

“ See all things with his own eyes, do all things as he 
thinks best, and have all things as he chooses,” quoth the 
General. 

“Nay,” said Nell sweetly; “that would not be good for 
his wholesome, my Lord General.” 


CHAPTER XXXIV 


HE SAILETH FOR VIRGINIA 

The Mere, loth June, 1652. 

Having had a feeling for the past two or three years that 
there might be, somewhere else, a better field than England 
doth afford for those faculties and endowments which have 
come to me from God, I counseled long and soberly with 
my dear as to where and how we might dispose of our 
future. Betty, too, was often of the council; and Nell’s 
good brother Charley and my brother Will sometimes, but 
not so often. 

Nell bringeth to me £10,000, which is as much as I had 
from my mother, and what we have would well answer 
for our needs here in the old land of our birth; but may 
answer better elsewhere. 

And ever our thoughts turned to that new land across 
the seas the which hath been described by Sir Walter Ra- 
leigh, and where so many of God’s faithful people have 
already gone to find liberty of conscience in His worship 
and to build up a state where others may find freedom to 
serve Him according to that religion which these godly 
forerunners shall there establish. It is a goodly land 
and a rich, in its soil and waters and climate, as we do 
gather from the reports of those who, like Sir Walter, 
have returned to tell us of it. That it is chiefly inhabited 
by savages is but an encouragement to a true believer to 
seek it; since in the bringing of these heathen to the light 
of His truth there is work which hath special charm and 
claim in the estimation of a faithful Christian. For what 
more useful life may a man live than to thus labor for 
the deliverance of those who have never heard of our 
God, for the deliverance of them from the bonds of sin 

252 


He Saileth for Virginia 253 

which do bind them and shall to all Eternity if some do 
not come to their relief ? 

Moreover, this land of England is becoming too throng 
with the people who live and breed here. I crave more 
room and freedom in every way for myself and mine. The 
House of Baldwin is ancient and of approved history; but 
my brother William is now its head, and albeit I have won 
a footing of my own yet have I no desire to set up a rival 
to it here. In another land I may find that verge and 
scope for which I yearn not only for myself but for those 
who shall come after me, too — for you, my dear grand- 
children whose future is ever with my thoughts and pressing 
on my heart. 

To say the last word: I am weary to deadly loathing of 
this constant shedding of good English blood, which hath 
so saturated the soil of this Island that was meant to be 
a place of joyous living, that it doth smell to Heaven. I 
want no more of it. And with my poor powers of fore- 
sight I am able to see no end to it for many years. This 
English government in its very nature doth require a mon- 
arch (and we have killed our King, pray God righteously!) 
and we have none to come, for of the late royal House none 
appeareth any more worthy than was he, the one who is 
gone, if even so worthy. 

Nor doth there now appear among foreign Princes any 
of whom the English people may make a wise choice. 
Rupert, to my mind approacheth nearer than any (and I 
believe my Lord Fairfax is of much the same inclination) 
but he hath the fatal taint of the Stuart blood — and a Stuart 
is ever born with the error ingrained in his very nature 
that he shall govern and the people shall submit to be 
governed by him and ask for no more. 

The Lord General is to-day as much King as any who, 
crowned by solemn rite and acclaimed and accepted by all, 
ever sat upon our throne. And things do move well and 
go ill ; well that peaceful toil and trade meet with due 
reward and the peace is soothly kept; ill that all do feel 
that here is no substantial footing, that a makeshift serves 


254 


Big John Baldwin 


us now, passing well, but that it is, all said and done, even 
so but a makeshift, which shall and should give way to 
something better. 

But before that shall be accomplished and in the very 
doing of it I fear me there will still be much more wrang- 
ling and of men who should be in all brotherly love, flying 
at each other’s throats, and more good blood spilled and 
more good lives lost. And as to all this I have no desire 
to be in or of it. I have no delight in war and fighting 
save as a means to a good end. I have no patience to bide 
the slow process of adjustment through the angry opera- 
tions of civil strife. 

My dear doth take my view; only she doth much better 
and more clearly see and put it. Much as she loves Eng- 
land she feels that it hath become a shambles and a breed- 
ing place for conspiracies and errors, which give to 
ever busy Satan all too much of opportunity. She hath 
no desire that I shall live as I so far have lived with my 
sword ever bared to seek the life of my brother who hath 
no eyes to see as mine do. Then, too, she doth unite 
with me in the belief that there is no just cause why we 
should remain the younger branch of a great House here 
be it never so illustrious, when, as God hath clearly in- 
dicated, we may, with opportunity, rear one as good or even 
better. Albeit she doth not express it quite so strongly 
nor dwell upon it as I do ; she being a woman. 

The consideration of all these things occupied us 
most earnestly for several months, and with the conclusion 
that we should do well to go to America. Accordingly I 
made a journey to London in April last and counseled 
with the Lord General Cromwell. Occupied as he was 
with the prodigious cares of State he received me most 
kindly, and would have me lodge nowhere but at Hampton 
Court; and chided me that I left the Lady Eleanor behind 
in the Fens. On opportunity I opened up my mind to 
him. 

“America!” he cried in his first surprise. “You leave 
England for the wild new land across the seas ? That were 


255 


He Saileth for Virginia 

a change indeed. And I know well it hath much to recom- 
mend it, too. Was I not myself once on the eve of going 
thither? Indeed, had the Grand Remonstrance failed of 
adoption by the Parliament I should have gone thither more 
than twenty years ago. But how can England do without 
Big John Baldwin ? ” he added ; and then, his face suddenly 
breaking into a most mischievous smile he went on — “ and 
yet, may I not say the hand of Providence is to be seen in 
this, too? For of a verity, if thou shouldst remain here 
with thy masterful ways, what would become of poor Oliver 
Cromwell, whom thou hast defeated as no other mortal 
man ever hath and so often that I may e’en look to be 
brought entirely into subjugation by thee an thou and 
opportunity hold neighbors much longer? Aye! ’tis the 
Lord’s doing and it is marvelous in our eyes ; for thus hath 
He prepared a way of escape for us. But, when thou art 
gone who shall remain to set Oliver Cromwell right, as 
thou hast ever been used to do ? ” 

“ Nay, my Lord General, if it be the Lord’s doing that 
I am led to another land and so shall be no longer near 
to befriend thee in thy hour of need, why then thou wilt 
have no other help but must needs look to God himself and 
Him alone, for assistance and guidance; aye, truly, there 
must thou go for nowhere else canst thou turn.” 

Among my Lord General’s drawbacks and defects, one 
of no small importance and the which I do most heartily 
detest, is his strange lack of judgment in things and his 
most erratic sense of humor, which doth often lead him 
sadly astray as it did in this very case, for he seemed vastly 
pleased at what I had said in all honest earnestness and 
sincerity. What he saw to laugh at I could and can not 
conceive; but when he saw me taking umbrage he became 
grave again and soberly decorous. 

“ Thou art right, Sir John. But now, as thou wilt go, 
what may I do to speed and prosper thee ? ” 

Truly, General, if my poor services to England do 
merit reward why might I not ask a grant of lands in the 
Colony of Virginia?” 


256 Big John Baldwin 

'Twould be but small reward for all that thou hast 
done.” 

Twill suffice, my Lord General.” 

And ere I left London I held the patent of the Common- 
wealth for ten miles square of land to be chosen and 
selected by myself anywhere within the limits of that 
Colony^ with the proviso that I might take none that had 
been granted to another. 

My first erand was then to Bristol ; where, failing to 
employ for hire a vessel to suit my purpose I was at last 
fain to buy one. It was of good capacity and with ap- 
proved reputation for seaworthiness, and was then called 
the John Hampden; but the which name, despite my re- 
gard for him who gave his life for the cause of English 
liberty I did change, re-christening my ship. The Lady 
Eleanor. I found a Master for her in one duly certified 
to be not only a competent seaman but also a godly man 
of the true religion, by name Job Herring; and left to him 
the business of engaging a crew of com.petent sailors and 
of laying in such ship’s stores as shall serve for the voyage ; 
giving commission at the same time to reputable dealers 
to collect and store on board supplies sufficient for fifty 
people for twelve months’ subsistence. 

For before I went to London and so soon as it became 
known in the Fens that I meant to go to America I was 
forthwith overwhelmed with applications from all sorts 
and conditions of people to go with me; and of them all 
I chose ten of the old Ironsides men, they being good 
farmers and of proper health and strength ; who, with their 
families do number forty souls. Then, while in London, 
meeting a young physician, Absalom Chenowith, a brother 
to him whom I had met there at my first visit and he desir- 
ing to go I gave him leave; for indeed he may be most 
useful and I have bidden him collect good store of physic, 
such as we may need in the new land. 

The ship is being fitted also to take six horses, videlicet, 
a stallion, two geldings and three brood mares, as well 
as a bull, and four cows in milk; three yoke of strong 


257 


He Saileth for Virginia 

oxen^ twenty sheep and as many swine, with the necessary 
provender for the same. Since my return to the Mere 
the Lady Eleanor hath added the requirement that a goodly 
number of fowls, pigeons and pea-fowl, a cock and a hen, 
shall also go with us. We are to sail on the 15th July. 

I have organized my men as soldiers, with Ned Taber 
as Captain; for he and his family, that is to say, Ruth 
his wife, my dear Dorothy his daughter, and my namesake 
John, his son, a strapping lad of sixteen years, purpose to 
go with us. Dorothy hath been the Lady Eleanor’s maid, in 
name, since our marriage; in truth she hath been her com- 
panion and friend; for the Fens never grew a sweeter lass, 
nor a better; far above her station in all lady-like accom- 
plishments is she and of a wisdom womanly and beyond 
her years. 

The evening of my return home early in May was spent 
in giving to the family the details of all that I had done 
and purposed; and the whole night nearly was given up 
to the discussion thereof ; in the which however I noted with 
surprise, my sister Betty took but little part but sat thought- 
ful and sober, hearkening to all things. The next day, a 
little before the dinner-hour, Will came to me from the 
upper part of the house — 

“ There is no one on earth but you, John, who can do 
aught with Betty and I pray you go to her now; for she 
hath lost her wits and is as mad as a March hare.” 

Why, what now. Will ; what do you mean? ” 

“ Go see,” he answered, swinging himself out of the 
house. 

Going to Betty’s room I found it in wildest confusion. 
Boxes and chests strewed the place, drawers were open 
and littering the floor were piled heaps of linen sheets 
and cloths, bed-clothing and woman’s gear, till a man with 
a reasonably-proportioned foot such as God in His wisdom 
and love hath given me might find neither place to put 
it down nor no rest for the sole of it. And in the midst 
of it all was Betty, her look absorbed and busy, her lips 
compressed and her- cheeks bright with color; while her 


258 Big John Baldwin 

beautiful brown hair, which is wont to be smooth and 
glossy was unkempt and untidy and tangled as I never 
before saw it. 

‘‘ Why Betty, what now ; what means all this ? ” 

“ Go out about your own affairs, John ; I am too busy 
with mine to talk to you.” 

“But what are you doing?” 

“ Doing, you great Stupid ? What should I be doing but 
getting ready to go to America ? ” and so saying she dived 
deep into a great chest and dragged out a huge bale of 
home-spun linen as white as snow and smelling most sweetly 
of lavender. 

“To America!” 

“ Aye, John, to America. Hast never heard of the coun- 
try before ? ” 

“ But Betty, dost thou mean to leave the old nest here 
at the Mere and go with me across the sea to the wilder- 
ness and the savages?” 

“Yes, John, I mean to leave the old nest here at the 
Mere ” (and there was a catch in her voice and in good 
truth a great lump in my own throat) “ and go with you 
across the sea to the wilderness and the savages. Now 
leave me, for I am busy.” 

“ But Betty, you said naught of this before.” 

“ Nay,” she replied absently, still busy with the litter 
on the floor ; “ nay, it is not my habit to go chattering 
about like some I know, to give notice of my mind once 
I make it up.” 

“ But Betty, you have not asked me if I will take you.” 

“ Nor neither will I ask you. I have no time to waste 
in asking people what I may do — ’tis not my way.” 

“But if I forbid you?” 

“ Pooh!” 

“ And refuse you place on my ship ? ” 

“Pooh! Refuse if you wish — if you find it will amuse 
you. ril not ask to be taken nor be stayed by a refusal. 
I’ll just e’en go.” 

“ But our brother Will, what will he do ? ” 


259 


He Saileth for Virginia 

“ Marry some woman fool enough to have him as all 
you men do save those who remain single. Now go/’ 

“ Who will he marry? ” 

“ Anybody — he should have little trouble about that — 
all women are fools.” 

And when I tried to reason with her she seized me with 
her great, strong, beautiful arms, hugged me closely to 
her for a moment, sobbed as if her heart were broken, then 
kissed me with a kiss warm and moist with tears and 
sadly mixed up with a tousled lock of her hair which just 
then slipped down over her nose, and then pushed me out 
of the door bidding me begone but never to argue with her 
again on this matter, a thing she said I ought to know better 
than to try to do — and she was right. 

The Mere, 6th July, 1652. 

The grave of my father and my mother I visited and 
kneeling till at last I fell prone there I poured out all my 
heart to God; and sore lamented that I might not to them, 
too; and felt with a pang that something were amiss since 
they, in Paradise, might not hear my voice nor feel what 
was in my heart nor send the smallest word or token nor 
make the faintest sign while I lay there, again a child 
and all my boasted manhood stripped off and despised 
at my feet, while I longed and yearned for them once more, 
if even for the shortest moment of time. . . . 

All hath been done ; and the severing of the old ties that 
bind me to this dear place gives me an agony of a piercing 
poignancy. Shall any thing I may gain in the new land 
make compensation for this I now endure? God knows. 

I have no heart to say more of all this leave-taking. 

The last entry to be made in England in this my journal 
hath now been made. 

But I take a great bundle of quills with me; for God 
knows if there be, or ever shall be, any geese in America. 


CHAPTER XXXV 

HE REACHETH THE HAVEN WHERE HE WOULD BE 

On Board the Lady Eleanor, Virginia, loth December, 1652. 

Under a strange sky and surrounded on all sides by 
strange things, in the heart of a new world of which we 
know but little, resting in the love of the God Who hath 
hereto so wonderfully led and brought us through perils 
of the great deep, through perils of the wilderness and an 
unknown land, through perils of sickness, and through a 
thousand perils of every sort which doubtless lurked on 
every hand albeit we saw them not, it is befitting that, 
before going forward with this, the first entry in this my 
journal to be made in the New World, I should record my 
humble and grateful thankfulness to Him Who of His 
great mercy hath guided us safely hither. Of that thank- 
fulness (which I feel in my most inmost heart and soul), 
I may give but small expression here; for in rendering it 
up I do discover that the greater part taketh no form 
of words but is a feeling which springeth and welleth 
up within me, and so high is it that it maketh mock of my 
efforts to clothe it in speech. But He Who searcheth the 
heart and tryeth the reins, doth not fail, I do believe, to see 
and know what it is. Praised be His Holy Name, forever 
and ever. 

It were to essay a wearisome and endless and it may be 
an unavailing and unprofitable task to try to set forth here 
the details of our sailing over the seas to this land. Our 
hearts are yet torn and bleeding from the wrench of parting 
with our old home and friends nor can I persuade myself 
to enter into it. 

As for the five and sixty days spent upon the water from 
the time we put out from Bristol till the day when we set 
foot on the solid land at Jamestown, what may be said, 

260 


He Reacheth the Haven 


261 

save that we sailed, and sailed, and sailed, and waited, 
with such patience as might be for the end of it? 

One day was like unto the other in most things having 
variety only in the winds which did change and shift from 
time to time, the clouds which came and went, the sun which 
rose and set, the moon that fulled and waned. All 
about was but the wide, wide waters interminable and 
unchanging, till one was fain to think there was no end 
to them; or else that having got into their midst we had 
been anchored and there should stay forever. But through 
it all the good Master Herring kept his even way, unchang- 
ing and serene, with an air which was ever an assurance 
that all was going well and that there would come an 
end at last and in due time to the awful isolation of the 
sea. 

And truly, never before in my life did I have so borne 
in upon me mine own insignificance as during those long 
days when we hung between Heaven and earth upon that 
great, boundless, restless ocean; nor was I ever so brought 
to reflect upon the wondrous mysteries and unfathomable 
purposes and loving kindness of our God, as when, so seeing 
my own littleness as compared with the majesty of His 
mighty works the truth came to me that weak, puny and 
worthless as I am, yet this did He create for me, as He 
hath created even greater things; and hath even sent His 
Son to suffer shameful death that I might not, through 
mine own worthlessness, lose title to either these or them. 
And I am left in a great maze to know why I am at all; 
but also why I am worth so much loving care, and this 
redemption at so great a price. 

And in the only answer, which is that He knoweth, 
whether I do or not (and since He hath not given me to 
know also, it is none of my affair but His alone), and that, 
He being what He is, it can be for only the wisest and most 
righteous purpose and to serve a noble end, I find not only 
peace and tranquility to my soul but courage to think that 
I cannot after all, be so insignificant, but rather of some 
value and consequence. 


262 Big John Baldwin 

The which reflection I do embrace as comforting and 
uplifting. 

The first sight of land was, to me, as a new birth; for 
it was as if it were a coming from nowhere to somewhere. 
It was as if, having been in a state of suspension in which 
I was held vaguely in an atmosphere which imparted to 
me no thrill of consciousness but kept me ever inert and 
without feeling of where, or why, or whether I had such a 
thing as existence, I was suddenly let into the light of life, 
and found I had a beating heart, breathing lungs, seeing 
eyes and hearing ears^ and moreover had swiftly come to 
know that they were meant to be used, and that here I 
could use them. 

(And if the head of a grand-son of mine shall ache 
with puzzling to know what his grand-dad meaneth by all 
this, he may comfort himself with the truth that his 
progenitor scarcely knoweth himself ; and yet he may learn 
it all by taking a long voyage like mine just lately ended; 
which is to say, that on such a voyage he will feel and 
know things which he may not utter sensibly, strive he ever 
so valiantly.) 

The health of the eighty souls on board the Lady Eleanor 
was fairly good ; the twenty seamen were, to be sure, inured 
to the hardships and the manner of life; our own people 
(grown to sixty instead of only the fifty I had at first meant 
to bring, since I added a few good men of skill in carpentry, 
smithing, turning and the like) adapted themselves mar- 
velously to it albeit there were some longer in recovering 
from the sickness of the sea than others (and, of a truth, 
I have on this voyage, gone myself through experiences 
of it in the which there was but little joyousness) ; but at 
the end we had none who was not able to take his full 
allowance of meat and drink and with relish, too. The 
Lady Eleanor and my sister Betty were the best sailors 
of all, suffering but little; but ever busying themselves as 
is the holy and blessed custom of good women everywhere, 
with ministrations to those who were ill and downcast. 

On the day we first sighted land the wife of Abijah 


He Reacheth the Haven 


263 


Holcomb was brought to bed with a daughter, the which I 
named Dove, for with her came the dry land; and I have 
charged myself with the responsibility of looking after the 
little maid’s future welfare. 

At Jamestown we lay two weeks while we were deciding, 
upon such information as we there gained where we should 
go to find my ten miles square of land; and in that place 
will never again, with my consent, one dear to me set foot. 
For there both Nell and Betty were stricken with the ague 
and fever, which Absalom Chenowith avers is bred by the 
pestilential marshes that there abound; and I was in an 
agony of doubt and fear at one time lest I might lose one 
or both of them. 

We found that the Commonwealth’s fleet had done its 
work well and these cockerel Cavaliers had transferred their 
allegiance, with all proper promptness and grace; securing 
however, good terms for themselves the granting of which 
I conceive to be an honor to England’s present government 
and but just to the Colonists. Nor was I ill-pleased with 
those of them I met, finding them courteous, kindly and 
hospitable ; with the good old English heartiness upon which 
was grafted, too, a most charming freedom and ease and 
self-confidence as of men breathing a wider air and gaining 
more of spirit with the breath. Till Nell fell sick (which 
was only five days after we reached the place, and she was 
followed to bed two days later by Betty), we were every 
day most bountifully entertained at one house or another, 
the third day being the guests of Sir William Berkeley, the 
late royal governor, at his place. Greenspring, a few miles 
out. 

Sir William hath a beautiful place wherein a man might 
be well content to spend his life. His lands are rich and 
of easy tillage and he hath a most marvelous orchard of 
apple, pear, peach, quince and other fruit bearing trees, to 
the number, I think he said, of, it may be, two thousand 
(and truly, there must be near that many for it is a most 
prodigious great orchard), and in his stables he hath nigh 
to a hundred horses — and mighty fine ones too, with good 


264 Big John Baldwin 

pedigrees from old England. His house is not large, but 
most commodious and furnished with all that may be found 
in the seat of any of the gentry at home. Everything is 
brought from thence, it is true, since there are no con- 
veniences for the making of them here. His library is 
larger than I shall ever have use for, for myself, but I was 
glad when I saw it that, for the sake of my dear grand- 
children, almost as many books as he hath and looking 
just as well on their outsides were in the hold of my ship. 
At table there was spread a banquet fit for a king, with as 
good food as ever an Englishman sat down to, and wines of 
the best. 

Indeed I was surprised and pleased to find how readily 
and amply the comforts and luxuries of our English homes 
had been brought hither; aye, and the self-same polite nur- 
ture too that hath been the very breath of our life ; for in the 
discoursing at the board there was wanting none of the 
elegance and wit that we have at home ; those present being 
all of gentle blood. 

When I beheld all this I was truly thankful that Nell artd 
Betty had overborne me when I would have sailed without 
many things that go to the furnishing of a gentleman’s 
home, I thinking we were coming to endure privations and 
hardships for a time, which should make it a folly to think 
of such things. But thanks to them I have, to put under 
my roof when I do get one to shelter our heads, that which 
shall equal any gentleman’s I have seen here ; and that shall 
soften the pangs of our exile to my dear ones. And when 
Nell and Betty came lovely and stately, to those awaiting 
them, I was proud of them ; for they had all the fine gowns 
and fal-lals they used at home and none shone so here as 
did they ; as is always so. 

Sir William hath been and is a stifif King’s man, and hath 
shown nothing for the most part but his rough side to those 
of the remnant of the true faith who have sought homes 
in Virginia; but he was most civil to me, as, indeed, were 
they all; and as it behooves them hereafter to be not to 
me only but to all who belong to me. For the day hath 


He Reacheth the Haven 


265 

gone forever when the insolence of royal favorites and of 
those who follow pa.pistical error will be tolerated by free 
and Protestant Englishmen. 

Sir William is, himself, of most polite and civil behavior, 
or hath been so far as I have seen him, to all; and is a 
most engaging gentleman. Only once did he show any of 
the bitterness which I misdoubt must rankle in his heart. 
The ladies being gone and we men at our wine at table 
the change in the government was lightly touched upon in 
a way to give no offense, for out of that thoughtful con- 
sideration which is ever the gentleman’s distinguishing 
mark all seemed to avoid anything which should provoke 
feeling. Sir William sat deep in thought and silent for the 
most part, but once, at last, looking up with a sharp gleam 
in his eye, he said tartly — 

“ I like not your Oliver Cromwell, Sir John ; I say I like 
him not.” 

Now that he had chosen to forget that I was his guest 
and (as no one else had), what was due me as such I felt 
that he should have no complaint against me if I too should 
overlook the point. And so I answered most civilly and 
with my eye on his — 

“ Why, then, that is a most lamentable hearing. Sir 
William, and one which I trust thou wilt not let come to 
the poor man’s ears lest he be troubled and grieved as to 
what shall become of him without thy approval. Thou 
shouldst consider his feelings. Sir William; and thou wilt 
allow me to say further that as one who is proud to be 
Oliver Cromwell’s friend, I, too, have a feeling in the 
matter and would not have him lightly spoken of in my 
presence; the which I beg thou wilt oblige me by keeping 
ever in mind.” 

Sir William grew red for a moment ; then, his brow clear- 
ing he laughed most heartily the others joining with much 
apparent enjoyment; and there an end to it. I should have 
regretted mightily anything more than this; for gentlemen 
should not be ever brawling like bullies; and thereafter I 
was on my guard; but nothing else was said or done by 


266 Big John Baldwin 

any to which the most extremest sensitiveness could find 
exception. 

When I sought advice as to whereabouts I should choose 
my land I was warmly pressed by all, in the most cordial 
manner, to take up my manor holding in that vicinity ; and 
I have reason to believe that they would in their fashion 
have been good neighbors to me barring our differences of 
opinion on politics and religion which I am sure could 
never be harmonized. But while there is no better land in 
the world it may be, than that about Jamestown, and I 
like for neighbors those having good manners and polite 
ways, yet did I feel that for the very reason that we are 
so widely apart in our views on these two matters there 
could never be between us anything more cordial than a 
civil behavior towards each other; the which might not 
always^ under sudden stress, serve to keep the peace. 
To add to which, I fain would believe and trust most im- 
plicitly those by whom I am nearly surrounded; and this 
could I not do with the Cavaliers ; for I know the breed 
and there are few of them worthy of the unreserved 
confidence of one differing from them in religion and 
politics as do I. 

Then their mode and manner of life is not what I should 
like ; it being, to my mind, godless and frivolous. They live 
for the pleasures of this life only and its vain divertisements 
chiefly; and while I, myself, have appreciation I humbly 
trust, of the blessings which God hath given us unworthy 
as we are, yet I do conceive that there are besides them 
things of the greatest moment which should occupy our 
minds for some part of the time. Surely it is a low view 
to take of life, to think that He hath given it to us to be 
lived as even the poor innocent but soulless butterfly doth 
live it; what shall we say then to the spending of it in 
pleasures which, many of them, are not innocent but do 
corrode the heart, and if maintained and persisted in, 
destroy the soul? 

Among those I met at Jamestown and regarded most 
highly was one Captain John Goode; a man of middle age 


He Rcacheth the Haven 


267 


and large substance who hath, however, spent the greater 
part of his life upon the outer edge of the frontiers; and 
from love of the doing of it hath explored more of that 
part of Virginia than any other man I do believe, of them 
all. Of him I sought advice and from him learned much. 
There seemeth to be no limit to the good land to be found 
in Virginia, and he spoke most glowingly of the parts 
bordering upon the river Potomac; and was especially 
warm in the praise of a region lying beyond the tidewater, 
in the Piedmont country, at the foot of the range of blue 
mountains to the west ; only this, he said, was beyond my 
consideration and not available since it was out of reach 
of the navigable part of any of the noble streams of this 
land and I should have no way of shipping my tobacco. 
But for the beauty of its scenery, the dryness, purity and 
healthfulness of its air, the grandeur of its forests, the 
abundance of its springs and brooks and rushing rivers of 
pure cold water, he said he had never, in all his travels, 
come across its equal. 

The illness of your dear grandmother and your Aunt 
Betty it was that turned the scale, and decided my mind. 
Day by day they grew more and more wretched, freezing 
and burning with the distemper that had fastened itself 
upon them by means of the foul air from the marshes and 
the vileness of the water they had to drink at that place. 
Day by day they grew thinner and weaker, the color in 
their cheeks turning from its soft loveliness of the pink 
rose to a dull, bluish-yellowish hue, most sickly, and like 
to leather with a vile mould upon it, while their eyes became 
dim and glassy in their sunken sockets, and they could 
neither eat nor drink nor take any pleasure in life. Nor 
did anything that Dr. Chenowith nor any there who had 
experience with the disease serve to help them. 

Then I turned to Him who hath never failed me ; and on 
my knees I asked God to guide me, leading me whither 
health should be gained for these, my dear ones, and where 
I might found a home for the rearing of godly men and 
women and so help to build up the Kingdom of the Lord 


268 


Big John Baldwin 

Christ on earth. And ever, when I rose from my knees, 
did the thought of the land of which Captain Goode had 
told me come back to my mind. And so strongly was it 
borne in upon me that at last I gave order to set sail for 
the Potomac country, taking with me one Eli Hunt who 
was certified to me by Captain Goode as a man who had 
traveled the wilderness with him and familiar with the 
ways of the red Indians who do more or less abound in 
all the unsettled parts of Virginia. And truly he doth seem 
born to this wild life only for he will live no other, nor 
hath he for twenty years, and yet is he only five and 
thirty now. He hath little patience with the restraints 
of civilization and will wear no clothes coming from 
England ; being clad in garments made of deer-skins, 
tanned and fashioned by Indian squaws ; and most beautiful 
and soft is the material. 

I also took on board before sailing a goodly store of 
maize (or corn, as it is called here), sufficient for the plant- 
ing in the Spring and some as well to eat and feed to our 
live stock, together with much of the great variety of 
vegetables which do grow prolifically and of the finest size 
and flavor in this country, adding to these such bacon and 
hams, hung beef and venison, as should repair the inroads 
on our store made by the consumption of supplies on our 
voyage hither and guarantee an abundance for all for more 
than a twelvemonth to come, without reckoning upon what 
the chase or our next season’s planting may yield us. 

And from advice gathered from Captain Goode and Eli 
Hunt and others I bought me implements used in this land, 
of the need of which I was not aware when we sailed from 
England. I also added to my store of bright colored cloths, 
beads, and trinkets for the Indians, who are immoderately 
fond of such things and whose friendship I hope to have 
and hold for my own good as well as that of their 
benighted but I verily believe immortal, souls. 

Setting sail on the 14th October we were two weeks on 
our voyage hither, beating slowly down the James, rounding 
Comfort Point and sailing up the noble Chesapeake; then 


He Reacheth the Haven 


269 


entering the Potomac, making our way leisurely, with fre- 
quent stoppages to examine localities which seemed promis- 
ing. But while both Nell and Betty gained steadily in 
health from the time we entered the Chesapeake Bay (and 
so continued, thank God), they also appeared each to have 
become firmly convinced that the marshy shores of the 
great rivers and smaller streams should be avoided ; feeling 
that the horrible sufferings which they had endured from 
the contagion of ague that had seized them at Jamestown 
was chiefly due to these; and it followed, that wherever I 
found land which was, to me, that which would serve 
my purpose, they steadfastly refused to consider the same 
because of the marshes which there was no trouble to find 
within such distance as might make them threatening. 

Nor could I say aught against this, for I would live on 
a desert rock to keep them in health if necessary. Master 
Chenowith was at times of a contrary mind, and once or 
twice almost peevish, at what he did not quite dare to call 
the obstinacy of the women-folk (whatever he may have 
thought), but, he being a doctor of physic and not unwilling 
as I conceive, to have a field wherein to display his skill 
in the practice of his art, I gave but little heed to what he 
had to say. 

Day by day I leaned more and more on the counsel of 
Eli Hunt, who is a man of shrewd mind educated by ex- 
perience ; and he ever urged that I leave the river and make 
my way to the Piedmont country so glowingly described 
by Captain Goode; with the which advice to say truth 
jumped my own inclination. He said we might sail to 
within sixty miles or so of the gateway to the great valley, 
and coming then to a great falls over which we could not 
pass, our supplies and stores might be carried around and 
transported by smaller boats above the falls to within 
perhaps twenty miles of the best of the upper end of the 
valley, and could be taken thence on the backs of our beasts. 
This was not in the beginning, a thing which looked reason- 
able, but he was ever so confident and made such light of 
obstacles (as seemeth to be the way with all who remain 


270 Big John Baldwin 

in this land for any time), and as he gave me to know that 
in that more elevated region such things as ague and fever 
are unknown among the Indians and cannot exist because 
there is nothing there to breed them, I, myself (possibly in 
part also from the exhilarating effects of the Virginia 
air, which truly hath a most sweet headiness), became each 
day an easier antagonist for him to vanquish. 

To add to all this I had been greatly prepossessed with 
what Captain Goode had told me of the country; and a 
vision had sprung up in my mind (placed there by God, 
I hope and trust), of a life for me and mine away from 
the corrupting influences of the more thickly settled parts 
where we should be able to live pure and clean lives, ever 
serving God, and preparing such conditions as might offer 
to others who may follow us opportunities of the perfectest 
sort for the development of the noblest manhood. And as 
time went on the plan grew within me and took the com- 
pletest possession of me; till at last I gave myself up to it 
utterly, and chafed at every delay to our progress. I am 
now more convinced than ever that in so yielding I did that 
which was right. 

At all events the die has been cast, and I must not permit 
myself to doubt or fear that the God who hath ever led 
me hath, of a sudden, left me to my own devices and my 
own weakness. I am His servant. My purposes are for 
the advancement of His glory and the benefit of my fellow- 
men. I shall go forward without fear. 


CHAPTER XXXVI 


HE VIEWETH THE PROMISED LAND 

nth December — O n Board the Lady Eleanor. 

We are anchored a mile or so below the great falls and 
here must leave our good ship that hath served us so 
stoutly. Long may she live to give further good service. 
She hath grown very dear to me. 

Reaching this point it became necessary that some should 
go forth to spy out the land even as Joshua and Caleb and 
their faint-hearted companions reconnoitered the land of 
Canaan. Reckoning our numbers and advising with Eli 
Hunt, I found that of our sixty (not counting the little 
Dove), there are five and thirty males above the age of 
fourteen and capable of bearing arms. Our lads are the 
sons of Ironsides men and by inheritance have godliness, 
courage, strength and self-reliance. In the ship’s crew are 
twenty men. 

Leaving the children and women-folk in the ship to be 
protected by thirty of my men and her four pieces of 
cannon, all under command of Captain Taber, I could take 
five of my men with Eli Hunt and myself seven in all, 
and eight of the ship’s crew to handle the two boats, and 
feel that all might be safe. And this I did; with careful 
injunctions as to watchfulness, sentinels to be properly 
posted by both day and night on shore to guard against all 
danger of surprise from Indians, being assured, however, 
by Eli Hunt, that such a thing especially at this time of the 
year would be most unlikely. 

The two boats were carried on our shoulders around the 
falls a distance of about three miles or more and then put 
again into the water and we embarked and rowed steadily 
for several hours and until nigh nightfall, when we chose 
a convenient place to land, set our watch, cooked and ate 

271 


272 Big John Baldwin 

our supper and smoked our pipes in great content; the 
weather being perfect and the sharp frost making the 
warmth of our camp-fire most agreeable. A brief prayer- 
meeting having been held I made the rounds of my sentinels, 
and so to bed, to sleep most soundly till dawn. 

The story for the next day hath nothing different; we 
rowed steadily all hands taking their turns at the oars, 

The Potomac is a most noble and beautiful stream wide 
and placid and of good navigable depth below the falls but 
not so deep nor so placid above. We sometimes passed 
through long reaches, it is true, where the current was as 
lazy and sleepy as that of a mill-pond, but these were 
interspersed with other stretches where the water ran more 
swiftly and to make headway against it called for the 
putting forth of much strength. The stream swarms with 
fine fish, many of which we caught and ate on our journey; 
their flesh hath a most exquisite flavor doubtless derived 
from the marvelous purity and sweetness of the water in 
which they have their home. 

It was not till the morning of the third day that we came 
to the most strikingly beautiful part of the river which is 
at the point where the river Shenandoah * makes in from 
the South and joins the Potomac. Here lofty hills clad 
with mighty trees guard the spot where the hitherto-sepa- 
rate streams are wed and go thence the rest of their way 
as one. Even had I the skill why should I take time to 
describe that which shall be to all of you most familiar? 
But I opine its beauty shall never so touch you as it did me. 

The southern stream was so swift and tumultuous in its 
rushing volume that we chose to remain in the Potomac, 
up which we made our further way for a few miles beyond 
the meeting place of the two rivers. 

When we disembarked we left our sailors with orders 
(they being well armed and in charge of the boatswain) 
to keep a sharp lookout by day and by night as well, and 

*Th£ names of streams, etc., which may have been unknown to 
General Baldwin have been supplied by the Editor, who is guided 
by his knowledge of the localities. 


He Vieweth the Promised Land 273 

under no circumstances to leave the spot ; but if they 
should be driven off to take to their boats and, going no 
further than they were compelled, to await us below. 

With Eli Hunt to lead the way and guide us we were 
sharply put to it to keep him from leaving us behind; for 
he had no weight of armor such as had we and his long 
training in the woods made him as tireless as a wolf-hound 
and almost as swift. We soon found it expedient to relieve 
ourselves of our breast- and back-pieces which we hid by the 
side of a great rock, after which we were much more at our 
ease. Hunt professed to have no fear of enemies lurking 
to ambush us and went ever forward with all speed (but 
there was a quickness and a constant watchfulness to his 
glance that showed us he was taking no vain chances), and 
we covered fully twenty miles that day, the ground being 
not difficult the woods open and easy to pass through with 
no great hill-climbing to do. The morning after we had 
disembarked, having gone steadily forward for not more 
than a mile from our camping place. Hunt suddenly halted 
on the top of a gently rising hill, and said — 

‘‘ Think you. Sir John, that if you should walk the wide 
world over you could find a spot more suitable for your 
purpose? The Shenandoah lies to the east of us with a 
smaller stream between; the mountain towers a few miles 
to the west and southwest ; look about you for miles, north, 
south, east and west. What think you of it? ” 

My breath came quickly as the feeling crowded upon 
me that here might at last be the end of my searchings, the 
realization of and answer to my dreams, the fulfilment of 
my prayers and hopes, the spot chosen of God and pre- 
destined and fore-ordained to be the scene of my most 
important work on earth. The place where I should build 
a home^ and rear a family; aye, mayhap, found a center 
from which should flow as the Jordan from his Springs, 
influences for all time to bless and benefit mankind. 

And this was that, and the moment, to which I had so 
long, and those with me, looked forward. 

Through all our wanderings, through all the dangers we 


274 


Big John Baldwin 

had passed, when, on the bosom of the great deep we stood 
dumb and astonished at the majesty of His works and the 
power of His might and had no sense of ourselves but to 
wonder why He was mindful of us (and to almost doubt, 
it may be, if He were), His purposes for us were working 
out even as if we alone were the creatures for which He 
had created all things; even then was He stilling the voice 
of His storms and guiding the way of His waves and bend- 
ing the force of His winds to bring us. His most unworthy 
servants, to this. (See Ps. cvii., 1-9, and Isaiah Ixii., 8-12.) 

The thought overpowered me and involuntarily, taking 
no heed of where I was or what I was doing I sank to my 
knees; and my heart was lifted to Him in a prayer which 
had no words but held and possessed all my being and 
which, being done, I have never since been able to remem- 
ber. But I know that of all my prayers never was there 
one which was more sincere and heartfelt, and above all, 
more filled with inexpressible awe and reverence. Truly 
never was I so shaken and thrilled with righteous fear and 
joy. 

And as I knelt I saw that all knelt save Eli Hunt, who 
turned his back and stood like one at a funeral ; as I have 
observed he ever does, when we unite in prayer on board 
ship or elsewhere he stands and turning his face away from 
all present is silent till the last amen is said. 

Rising at last I stood, silent, with bared head, while 
my eyes roamed over the scene which shall be so familiar 
to thee; so new and filled with sacred beauty to me; a 
stretching park of God’s ordering on every side, hemmed 
on the east by the low hills and on the west by the 
noble mountain, both miles away; and reaching south far 
beyond the range of the vision; carpeted with rich grass 
still green and luxuriant where not hidden by fallen leaves, 
glorious with colors laid on by His hand ; grand and stately 
trees, scattered about for the most part, and only occa- 
sionally thickly-set and offering an obstacle to the tilling 
of the soil; rivulets shining in the sun-light and singing 
on their way over gravelly beds to the larger stream on the 


He Vieweth the Promised Land 275 

east; a sky of pale but brilliant blue with only here and 
there a fleecy cloud ; the scurry of rabbits in the leaves and 
the chatter of squirrels in the trees ; a great eagle sweeping 
majestically to his eerie on the mountain; and glimpses, 
in the distance below us, of a herd of deer at play. 

How shall the rude hand of an uncouth soldier paint the 
picture? Patience, my children. It shall be limned on 
heart and mind and soul by the Master’s hand in that fair 
time to come when, in the midst of all this, you shall grow 
and develop aided by its sweet influence to noble, gracious 
Christian manhood and womanhood. 

Shall I cry folly when I say that standing there a vision 
rose in my mind of a stately house crowning the heights 
and surrounded by all that could help to make my dear 
ones (and in my heart I hold them a legion) happy and 
godly? Or that as I thus dreamed, the blood leaped in 
my veins, and my heart beat with an exulting throb and I 
felt more than a king, and a conqueror? I humbly thank 
God for it. 

We spent the rest of the day in exploring the place. 
We found everything that a man with wit to help himself 
might wdsh for. The soil is rich and deep and loamy, on 
a gravelly subsoil that must give healthy drainage as must 
also its rolling conformation. At the foot of the little hill 
I found a spring gushing from the solid rock, with head 
enough to turn a mill and feeding a little brook which 
danced to join its sister issuing from another such source 
not a furlong away. We found great clustering grape 
vines festooning the trees ; and, again like Joshua and Caleb, 
we gathered of the fruit, though withered, to carry back to 
those awaiting our report. 

Here was a fat soil to till, sweetest pastures for sheep 
and kine, with acorns, chestnuts (and persimmons of which 
Eli Hunt taught me the mystery), for fowl and swine; here 
were noble trees to fell for the building of homes and the 
warming of them; here was red clay (as a slip from a 
hill-side showed), for bricks; here were woods filled with 
deer and all small game; and the piping of the birds came 


276 Big John Baldwin 

from all the thickets with the beating and drumming of 
their wings as they whizzed hither and yonder in swift 
flight ; here were springs to drink from and rushing streams 
to turn mill-wheels. With an air like wine breathing into 
his nostrils and filling his lungs with balm and vigor at 
every heave and fall of his chest what more could man 
desire ? 

From my breast I took a bright blue silken scarf (that 
Nell had bedecked me withal in her bright and merry gratu- 
lation on my wedding night, after I had returned from 
setting Rupert safely on liis way), I took it, I say, from 
the place over my heart where it had rested ever since that 
night and fastened it to a noble oak standing on the top 
of the eminence; and by that sign took possession of my 
new domain; christening it from that moment Mountjoy 
Manor; and here shall you, reading this, my dears, learn 
how it came by its name. 

This done I called my men together and we hurried back 
to the Potomac reaching our boats by midnight and starting 
down the river for the Lady Eleanor as soon the next morn- 
ing as the light would serve to steer by ; for I had no time 
to lose. 

We made better speed returning, having with us the swift 
current and the zest in rowing with which our joy and 
eager expectations had filled us. 

As we neared the Falls we heard the sound of hammer 
and saw and the hum of men’s voices which much amazed 
us, till^ rounding the shoulder of a blufip we came in view 
of a group of men engaged in building a young ship — such 
was its dimensions we could call it nothing else. Her ribs 
and keel were in place and the work was proceeding right 
merrily. On the shore to welcome us stood Captain 
Herring, his gnarled and weather-beaten face on a broad 
grin and his eyes twinkling merrily. 

'‘Sir John, ahoy!” he roared. “ See you that, now? 
As Noah was commanded for to build the ark so hath it 
been borne in upon me that you would need help to move 
your ship’s cargo to your new home. And what think 


He Vieweth the Promised Land 277 

you? Will she not be trim and tidy and a useful craft 
when we shall step a mast into her and bend a sail on her? 
But will she have water, lads ? ” he asked, abruptly turning 
from me to his men who had been with me. 

“ Ay, ay. Captain ; water enough were she twice as 
big." 

And we all cheered as, led by the ship’s carpenter, the 
busy men at work whined forth an old sea chorus.. 

For that inspiration I gave old Herring £50 in gold. 
He had used my carpenters and his own and with the 
lumber carried in the Lady Eleanor to serve in case of 
need he had, before the week was out, a craft that would 
carry a five ton cargo and might be propelled by wind 
or the which failing, by oars and poles against the current — 
coming down she needs no help. She hath made the trip 
up in a day and a half, and down in less than a day and 
hath already conveyed nearly all our dead weight to the 
hut we have built to house it on the shore, where it is 
well guarded. 

Meantime the tents we brought with us have been taken 
over and erected on the hill with the due care old soldiers 
can give as to drainage and dryness. Each hath a fire- 
place of stones and clay, and all shall be housed in a week 
where we may live in comfort till Spring. The weather 
hath been good and already the logs are cutting for the 
main house; it shall be up and we in it and others well 
under way, if not finished, before March, together with 
the stockade surrounding all. But Eli Hunt says we need 
look for no Indians hereabouts before Spring hath fully 
come; and that when they do find us they will be friendly. 

A way by land, long and tedious, was found to bring 
hither the horses, oxen and kine — and each beast bore a 
well packed burden. The sheep and swine and fowls came 
by the schooner and are fattening in the woods. 


CHAPTER XXXVII 
HE IS VISITED BY THE INDIANS 

Mountjoy Manor, 7th March, 1653. 

Last Sabbath-day, just after we had concluded our 
prayer-meeting (which in accordance with my custom, I 
conducted, reading the Scriptures and praying myself and 
calling upon others to do the same for we have none here 
willing to take upon himself the responsibility of preach- 
ing), came Eli Hunt from a sojourn in the woods ranging 
to the east and southeast^ bringing intelligence that we were 
to be honored in a day or two with a visit from certain 
representative chiefs of the Doeg tribe of the Algonquin 
Indians. He said that the visit was to be a friendly one, the 
main object of which was, more than aught else, to satisfy 
the curiosity of the red men to know what manner of man 
it was who had taken up his home so far to the west of 
all other pale- faces in the Colony. 

The Algonquins, he said, were the original and aboriginal 
owners of all the lands hereabouts, as well of much that 
is now settled east of us ; that they had consented with little 
difficulty to the incoming of the whites but nevertheless it 
would be a kindly and gracious thing, and a wise, to entreat 
them hospitably and make them a few presents of the bright 
cloths and trinkets which they love, to the end that their 
good-will being gained we might have them for friends and 
allies instead of enemies. 

The which doth agree with my views of justice and 
propriety; for I have not been able to understand that it is 
right to seize from them without compensation their lands, 
turning them out of their homes and driving them from 
their hunting-grounds merely because we are Christians 
and have the strength and power to do so. Nay, it seemeth 

278 


He Is Visited by the Indians 


279 


to me that the fact that we are Christians makes it only 
the more obligatory upon us that we shall treat them 
fairly ; for how may we seek with good conscience to bring 
them to the worship of the One True God when we are 
robbing them of those things which all men, white or red, 
Christian or heathen, hold dear; without making good to 
them in some way the loss they suffer at our hands ; or how 
can we recommend our God to them when we do such 
things? For we must bring them to Him; the which is 
our clear and bounden duty. What shall they think of 
a God whose worshippers are filled with dishonesty and 
hypocritical unrighteousness ? 

Despite Eli Hunt’s assurances and doubtless firm belief 
in the friendliness of the coming Indian visitors still did I 
not deem it best to let them find me unprepared for some- 
thing of a hostile nature; for the character of the unregen- 
erate red man differs in no whit from that of the unregen- 
erate white of whom it may safely be said that he will take 
no harm and be less likely to do the same if he be well 
watched. I therefore put matters in order as best I might ; 
and was much helped by Eli Hunt’s suggestions. And he 
agreed with me that it would be unwise to trust too much 
to appearances. 

The logs to build the Manor House had been preparing 
with all possible speed, some of our men devoting themselves 
solely to that part of the work, and we found we had enough 
to form walls to several of our tents sufficient in number 
to shelter all the women and children ; the walls were about 
eight feet high and made by piling log upon log between 
strong stakes firmly driven into the ground. This being 
done little more could be; save to place our property in 
such shape as to best protect it from pilfering and to drill 
the men into an understanding as to what each might 
have to do and what all should do in certain contingencies. 
Our four cannon were mounted so as to sweep the ap- 
proaches from each of the four main points of the compass. 

On Tuesday a runner or messenger from our visitors 
arrived with word that the main party would reach us in 


280 Big John Baldwin 

the afternoon of Wednesday. Him we entertained with 
hospitality; and he seemed a decent, not unamiable fellow, 
with a surprising appetite, and a liking for strong waters 
which I took care to indulge but sparingly. That sun- 
set I posted guards, or sentinels, a half mile distant 
from our camp and maintained them there the following 
day, with instructions to give warning if the savages at- 
tempted to come upon us by night; but to only precede 
them if they came by day — the which was but little differ- 
ent in any respect from our common daily usage, save that 
the guard was now made heavier. 

The frost was now well out of the ground and the 
weather having been fine with no rain for some days the 
footing was firm and the delicate green of the freshly 
springing grass was just beginning to show in spots, here 
and there, and under the decaying leaves. The air had 
still an edge of sharpness but was most pleasant; the snow 
was nearly all gone from the mountain, and it was only 
in the very early morning that a little thin ice stayed in 
the margin of the brooks and about the rim of the small 
pools of standing water. The buds on the trees were but 
just beginning to swell but the oaks showed not yet their 
tassels nor have I yet been able to find any wild flowers. 

At two of the clock on Wednesday our outlying sentinels 
sent word that the visitors were approaching; and soon, 
from our lookout they could be seen. They were about 
twenty in all and came forward in single file, stately and 
dignified in demeanor and yet moving with untiring swift- 
ness such as we had noted in Eli Hunt’s dog-trot gait when 
he led us hither. Arriving within say twenty paces of the 
line where we were drawn up awaiting them they suddenly 
came to the halt as one man and at a muttered word from 
their leader swung their line about till they stood facing us ; 
then, with the precision of movement only gained by 
military training they stooped and laid their weapons on 
the ground before them, in the which action they were led 
and taught by their Chief. At this I gave command to my 
men to ground their arms also, which they did. The Indians 


He Is Visited by the Indians 281 

were armed chiefly with bows, war-clubs and tomahawks, 
albeit some few had fire-arms. 

My men having thus divested themselves of their arms 
the Indian Chief stepped over his weapons advancing two 
paces, in the which movement he was closely imitated by 
his followers who all thus left their weapons behind them. 
I at once gave the order to my men to advance two paces ; 
which they obeyed. The Chief then drew himself up with 
great dignity and threw back with a sweeping gesture his 
open right hand bringing it then sharply forward and ex- 
tended towards me; whereupon I, not knowing when this 
pantomime should end, conceived it proper to take, myself, 
the lead; which I did by stepping forward and grasping 
the Chief’s hand; my men following me, we were all thus 
clasping hands at once ; with the red man’s guttural grunts 
and the old English words of greeting mingling most oddly 
and yet with a cordial sound of sincerity and good fellow- 
ship. 

For a moment this lasted till it became awkward and 
embarrassing to me ; when I called forward Eli Hunt and 
bade him say my guests were welcome; and this he did 
manage to convey to them, he having some small under- 
standing of their language and less use of it; but what he 
said was more by signs than in words. The Chief re- 
sponded^ his attitude and bearing being most eloquent what- 
ever his words might have been. But Hunt got enough 
sense of it to interpret that he said that as I had welcomed 
them to my new they welcomed us to their old home and 
hoped that peace might ever rest between us. To this I 
gave fitting reply and then led the way to a ravine south- 
westwardly of the home site and distant a few hundred 
paces where I had provided food and refreshments for 
them; using with much reluctance I confess, a steer, a pig 
and a sheep from my small resources, which were roasted 
whole by swinging their carcasses in pits filled with live 
coals. To them I added other things in the way of food 
and my guests needed no second invitation, but proceeded 
to gorge themselves after their fashion and with a sur- 


202 


Big John Baldwin 

prising cleanliness and delicacy considering that they ate 
from their fingers, tearing the flesh in strips and so de- 
vouring it. It was with equal reluctance that I broached 
one of my few barrels of good October, and with a sparing 
hand that I dealt out some aqua vita, for which they showed 
a most prodigious liking. 

During all this time the women-folk and children had 
kept within their tents as was enjoined upon them in ad- 
vance, and saw but little of what was going forward; and 
thinking of that insatiable curiosity to which the gentle 
sex is said to be most addicted (it hath no place in the breast 
of man), I was wondering how they were enduring its 
pangs. Consulting with Hunt and feeling within and for 
myself that I should be safe in so doing but not forgetting 
to instruct Captain Taber as to the disposition of his men, 
I went to the tent and bade them be ready to come forth 
at signal, to witness the ceremony of the giving of the 
presents, which was next on the list and soon to be per- 
formed. 

Leading the way, having the Chief on my right and Eli 
Hunt on my left, I brought them all to the summit of the 
hill and at the rear of the plateau on which the Manor 
House shall be set ; where. Hunt having given them intima- 
tion of what was toward, they again ranged themselves 
in seemly order in front of me, my men doing the same 
in my rear. I then raised my hand and my trumpeter 
blowing a stirring blast those instructed beforehand as to 
the duty came filing out of the tents bringing the presents 
which they laid at my feet in ordered piles, or heaps. 
After them followed the women, led by the Lady Eleanor, 
dressed as ijf for a Court party, and stepping like a Queen. 

Verily she hath a port and dignity which I have never 
seen equalled, and which doth so add to her five feet and 
four inches as to make her tower like a giant goddess. 
How she doth it I cannot conceive but am content to thank 
God for the beauty and imposingness of it and ask no 
questions. She was attired in a crimson silk bodice trimmed 
with point lace, a black tabby petticoat and silk hose with 


He Is Visited by the Indians 283 

high heeled shoes of fine leather gallooned, her head-dress 
was of lace secured by a monstrously elegant gold bodkin 
and a pearl and diamond necklace shone on her soft, white 
throat, to which her bejewelled fingers flashed prismatic 
signals as she slowly waved her beautiful great fan, the 
which she no more needed than she did another head, 
but it belonged to the costume and therefore must forth. 
How she can remember all that she had on, and the names 
thereof, puzzles my poor head, but she rattled it all off to me 
quite glibly an hour ago when I asked her that I might 
enter it here; and I have copied it down from my notes 
most faithfully, and know I have it right — all for your 
sakes, my dear grand-daughters, and may God bless you all. 

My dear Dorothy was also most daintily attired in the 
sort of clothes that women wear, her mother Ruth more 
soberly, and the rest of them neatly but plainly, in their 
usual fashion — all but Betty. 

It is truly a wondrous thing where all the whimseys do 
originate that find lodgment in my sister Betty’s brain. 
But there; the secret of them is with her and past finding 
out by my feeble wits. 

She strode last, instead of next to Nell, as if she wished 
not to distract from the queenliness of the presentment of 
my dear by ranging her striking proportions too near her; 
but I thought I heard a gasp of astonishment from my 
admirably stoical guests at sight of her and I know^ I gasped 
myself, ere 1 could bethink me to hold my proper phlegmatic 
poise. She was dressed as a squaw ; but such a squaw ! 

Leggings of the finest dressed deer-skins bordered with 
many colored beads and quills clung softly about her mighty 
limbs half revealing their rounded symmetrical perfection, 
while gaily bedecked moccasins were on her feet; a coat 
of the same soft and cream-colored stuff also elaborately 
and beautifully ornamented with beads and a bright fringe 
of birds’ feathers reaching to her hips was not full enough 
to hide her magnificent figure, but adapted itself loosely 
to the sweeping curves of her body; her long shining, 
brown hair was evenly parted in the middle and hung 


Big John Baldwin 


284 

nearly to her knees in two lustrous plaits, while a twisted 
wampum formed a coronet in the front of which blazed 
her great diamond cross, and over her left shoulder sweep- 
ing under her right arm, and carelessly held in front by 
her great, white, shapely hand she wore a bright blue 
blanket. She trod the earth like a being from the upper 
world and the calm glances from her tranquil, clear, deep, 
moss-brown eyes, swept over the scene, and all there, like 
the strong and fearless regard of an Empress. 

Indeed, at first glance I was jealous for Nell; but turning 
to her, my fears subsided. There was no comparison; for 
each in her way, was incomparable. And yet, perhaps 
’twas best the long line of common creatures stood between 
them. 

Eli Hunt seemed the only man of us who was not sur- 
prised; and a merry glance that shot between Betty and 
him told me where she had, doubtless, got her savage 
finery. 

To the Chief I gave a fine coat of red plush (whether 
crimson or scarlet I know not ; nor doth it matter since the 
one is red and so is the other), which showed divertingly 
comical over his copper-colored hide. And yet he put it on 
in haste and was mighty proud of it as well as of the beaver- 
hat and gold-headed cane I gave him; besides these there 
fell to him a bolt of red and blue cloth, very gaudy, and a 
pound or two of beads ; he cast many longing glances at my 
pistols and sword but I was not minded to furnish him any 
of the weapons of warfare. 

To the others were allotted presents of less magnificence ; 
and when all was done I paid over to each a half-pistole, 
explaining^ through Hunt, that while I gained title from 
the English Government which by conquest held title para- 
mount to all these lands, I wished not that any should feel 
I had not paid him for his share in what I held. At which 
there was much apparent satisfaction; each savage coming 
forward to take my hand and grunt in my face with great 
cordiality. 

I then presented them to the Lady Eleanor who swept 


He Is Visited by the Indians 285 

them the old courtesy with, I think, an extra frill or two 
added in honor of the occasion, and leading them down 
the line gave Betty her innings. And ’twas most curious 
to see their looks of delighted wonderment at a squaw so 
tremendous. The Mistress Betty enjoyed it to the full, 
giving each a shake of the hand (as a courtesy would have 
been out of place in that dress), and with each grasp of her 
strong fingers she spent such vigor that pain and astonish- 
ment contended in the poor victim’s face, her countenance, 
the while, firmly majestical in expression, with naught to 
betray appreciation of what was toward save a twinkle far 
down in her eye. 

The Chief, after his salutation, stood raptly gazing at 
her as if enthralled and transfixed for a while ; then glanc- 
ing down at his coat and taking oif his hat and regarding 
it, caressing the shining head of his cane and looking 
lovingly on his red and blue cloth, the while his fingers 
ran tenderly through his beads, he seemed to ponder; once 
more he gazed at Betty then at his prized finery and then 
turned and stalked thoughtfully to and fro a short distance 
apart. I was much amused, and yet dared show none 
of it. 

Finally he walked up to me in great haste his face 
speaking with the tense strength of a great resolution 
painfully reached, and hurriedly drawing ofif his coat and 
hat and laying them with his cane, cloth and beads at my 
feet spoke a few earnest words rapidly to Hunt, at the 
close waving his arm with a significant gesture towards 
Betty who was standing calm, serene and indifferent — but 
mightily alive to it all. 

“ He says he will give back your gifts in exchange for 
the great squaw.” 

The poor fellow’s face was pitiful in the expression of 
lofty sacrifice ; the gifts were inexpressibly dear to him 
and yet he would give them up to gain Betty! Nor could 
I find it in my heart to blame or criticize him. 

Turning to the statuesque young woman, I said, with 
great gravity — 


286 


Big John Baldwin 

“ Mistress Elizabeth Baldwin, the great and mighty Chief 
What’s-his-name of the Doeg tribe of the Algonquin Indians, 
a family of high repute and lately Lords of all these parts, 
doth lay his heart at thy feet, and his red coat, new hat, 
cane, cloth and beads at mine, and doth require of me thy 
hand in lawful wedlock. He probably hath no more than 
a dozen or so of other wives but he feeleth that life without 
thee will be but a dry and dreary pilgrimage while with thee 
it shall be a joyous progress through an unimaginable 
Paradise and all his other squaws shall be thy servants and 
slaves, and thou shalt have no other Lord nor Master on 
earth than he. What sayest thou beauteous maiden ? Wilt 
drown the cruel pangs of his burning love in the sweet 
ocean of a swift meeting reciprocity? 

Betty was hard hit and I greatly feared her risibles 
would give way. But, while her eyes danced madly, she 
replied with equal gravity — 

“ Tell His Red Highness, my good Sir John, that the 
Lord of Mount] oy Manor hath no more to do with the 
bestowal of my sweet young affections than hath that other 
loon rising from the brookside yonder; and that if he 
would win me he must woo me for himself.” 

“Nay,” ejaculated Hunt; “these Indians be rough 
wooers. When one conceives a fancy for a squaw he seizes 
her by her long hair and drags her to his wigwam. That 
is their way of wooing.” 

“ Faith, then,” said Betty, still mightily grave and majes- 
tical, “if he tries that with me I’ll e’en introduce a new 
fashion in the higher circles of the Doeg dynasty; for I 
shall take the trouble to break his Highness in two at 
the small of his august back, over my knee ! ” 

“Come Betty,” I cried; “fly not in the face of Provi- 
dence. Remember that thou art already somewhat more 
than sweet sixteen, nor shouldst thou be recklessly prodigal 
with such opportunities as may come to thee. Even if it 

is the first offer thou hast ever had ” (and then her eye 

flashed for an instant as she turned on me, but at 
once she resumed her steadiness) “ thou shouldst not flout 


He Is Visited by the Indians 287 

it for it may happen to be also the last. Do you understand 
that he offers all these fine things back to me in payment 
for thee? Now, indeed, I am so greatly concerned that 
thou shalt make a Royal alliance that Fib give them all to 
thee, aye, and throw in, to cap his offer and make it more 
enticing, a bonny blue ribbon for thy bonny squaw hair, 
when my ship next comes in. Relent, fair enchantress, 
relent.” 

But Betty answered most gravely. 

“ John Baldwin, get this poor fool out of his misery 
with all speed, or Fll scream with laughter and so spoil 
all and hurt the poor fellow’s feelings besides. An if 
I do I promise thee Fll so box thy ears that they shall ring 
for a twelve-month. Have done with thy foolery.” 

While all this was going on the eyes of the anxious Chief 
followed our lips, turning from one to the other with a 
pathetic eagerness that was truly pitiful; and, as Betty 
bade me, I “ put him out of his misery ” as gently as I 
might manage. When Hunt got through with his in- 
terpretation a look of great relief came into the Chief’s 
face, and eagerly gathering up his trumpery he strode away 
like one escaping a bad bargain. 

Then would I have given iiooo willingly for the privilege 
of rolling on the ground and letting the mirth that was 
bursting me, have way. My sister Betty’s face was a 
study. 

Why, then, my sweet sister, thou hast made him the 
happiest man on earth.” 

O John, please let us go some place where I may laugh 
or Fll die.” 

‘‘ Sure, in his poor heathen way, he shall thank God 
all his days that he hath come so safely out of his great 
peril. Think! he stood to lose not only his red coat and 
things but to gain thee, too; and he hath been delivered 
from the yawning jaws of this most parlous possibility.” 

'‘John, John, if you love me, stop, or hide me quickly 
somewhere.” 

The Indians performed for us some of their religious 


288 


Big John Baldwin 

and war-dances and we sang Psalms to them to their great 
amazement. Then the Chief made a long harangue which, 
being interpreted, meant that having had their legs under 
our mahogany (so to speak), they would henceforth be our 
friends and allies ; and that in our hour of need they would 
spring to our rescue upon summons. For the which I 
thanked them and in return pledged our sincerest sympathy 
in all their just and proper aims and bade them come to 
me whenever I could serve them. To wind up, we gave 
them a salute with our great guns and they trotted back 
as they came, their wild shouts echoing through the valley 
till they died away at last in the distance. 

Eli Hunt assures me that I have done a good day’s work ; 
that there is no human nature so easily and permanently 
affected by kindness as that of the Indians. 

'' They will be true to you to the death if you but treat 
them fairly.” 

And that will I do, God being my helper; for wild as 
they are, they are His handiwork. 


CHAPTER XXXVIII 


UNTO HIM A SON IS BORN 

Mountjoy Manor, loth October, 1653. 

Born this day, at 10 of the clock in the morning, unto 
John Baldwin, Knt., and Eleanor Hedges Baldwin, his wife, 
a son; weighing eleven pounds two ounces; and his name 
shall be called John. 

Praise the Lord, O, my soul! For unto us a child is 
born, unto us a son is given! 

Surely my cup runneth over! Thou, O Lord hast re- 
membered Thy tender mercies and Thy loving kindnesses : 
for they have been ever of old! 

I will sing unto the Lord as long as I live; I will sing 
praise to my God while I have my being! 

0 give thanks unto the Lord; call upon His name; make 
known His deeds among the people! 

Sing unto Him; sing psalms unto Him: talk ye of all 
His wondrous works! 

Remember His marvelous works that he hath done; His 
wonders and the judgments of His mouth! 

1 will sing with the Spirit, and I will sing with the un- 
derstanding also.* 

O give thanks unto the Lord; for He is good; for His 
mercy endureth forever! 

It is a good thing to give thanks unto the Lord, and to 
sing praises unto Thy name, O, Most High: 

* Poor dear, old, addled John ! He can doubtless do many 
things with the spirit and with the understanding also; but he 
verily cannot sing. He hath a voice like a crow’s. And all day 
he hath been crazy as a loon, bless his great soul! 

Betty Baldwin — Spinster ! 

The Manor, loth October, 1653. 

289 


290 


Big John Baldwin 

To show forth Thy loving kindness in the morning, 
and Thy faithfulness every night ! 

My soul had fainted, unless I had believed to see the good- 
ness of the Lord in the land of the living! 

Wait on the Lord; be of good courage, and He shall 
strengthen thine heart; wait, I say, on the Lord! 

The Lord bless thee and keep thee, O, my son; The 
Lord make His face to shine upon thee, and be gracious 
unto thee; the Lord lift up his countenance upon thee, 
and give thee peace, O, my son! 

John Baldwin. 


CHAPTER XXXIX 


HE ENCOUNTERETH A LOT OF OLD WOMEN AND IS 
DISCOMFITED 

The Manor, 15th October. 

The first opportunity I have had for opening up with 
my dear a matter that hath weighed upon my mind for 
several days came this morning and I at once availed 
myself of it. There hath been but scant ceremony used 
with me by Betty, and Ruth, the mother of Dorothy, 
and sundry old women who have been in attendance upon 
the Lady Eleanor, and who have assumed unbecoming airs 
of authority towards me. Even my dear Dorothy hath been 
now and again a shade or so abrupt, if not impatient, with 
me at the which I have been somewhat grieved and yet 
do not feel to blame her altogether since she hath an 
untoward example set her by her elders who ought to 
know better; while as for my sister Betty, she hath tried 
me almost beyond endurance with her assumptions which 
have not hesitated to set at naught mighty nigh all the 
respect which is my due as the Lord of the Manor and the 
father of him who shall inherit it and, by God’s blessing, 
shall perfect and carry forward to full and beneficent 
fruition the plans and purposes which his pater having 
doubtless a less keen and subtle mental endowment hath 
designed, most faultily, it may be, and yet in the fear of 
God and no man. 

These same women have guarded the door of my dear’s 
chamber like so many she-dragons; and with a fussy pert- 
ness that hath been intolerably offensive^ denying me all 
opportunity of advising with the Lady Eleanor upon a 
matter of the highest importance and which admits of no 
delay, for it hath many points that should be settled be- 
times; nay, for days I have been permitted to speak to 

291 


292 Big John Baldwin 

her only in the presence of one or more of them and that 
for only the briefest moment and at rare intervals. And 
this Welsh doctor, Absalom Chenowith, hath backed them 
up in their foolishness, and hath made himself most re- 
pugnant by the masterful way in which he hath assumed 
sole authority in the respect of the Lady Eleanor and 
my son John. How fantastic and ridiculous men of a 
certain nature do ever become when in an emergency they 
find themselves charged with a matter of momentary re- 
sponsibility. 

Where should be my place, as her loving husband and 
the father of her child but constantly by the side of my 
dear, when, in the hour of her crowning glory she is 
physically weak and delicate? What should more conduce 
to the speedy recovery of her bodily strength and the joy 
of her heart than to have me by her to discourse of and 
discuss with her the future of our son and the many things 
concerning his rearing, education, and perfecting in manli- 
ness that do press for prompt consideration, with the 
manner in which he shall administer the affairs which I 
shall some day, by reason of the infirmities of age or at 
the approach of death, surrender up to him? His whole 
future is to be planned and mapped out with loving and 
fore-seeing care that he may live his career with no 
uncertainty as to each successive step therein. 

What ? Shall we launch him upon an unknown sea 
without chart or compass to steer by? Are we barbarians 
that we should abandon him to the rude chances of the 
unruly tides and bewilderingly capricious currents of this 
great sea of life without having first laid down, hard and 
fast, the rules by which he must govern himself in each 
and every conceivable contingency? Shall we not, out of 
our own experience, furnish him with that knowledge which 
shall serve him in his every time of need? 

And doth not the circumstance that it is already apparent 
that our loving Father hath endowed him with unusual 
mental power and a marvelous acuteness of mind make 
it all the more our duty to digest a complete plan of life 


A Lot of Old Women 293 

for him — we, upon whom the responsibility hath been 
placed by an Authority Which may not err? 

For while it may be confessed that his appearance at 
the present is not what might be termed indisputably 
intellectual, yet are there many things which go to show 
that he is by no means a common child. He hath a way 
of moving and using his hands which doth indicate great 
decision of character as hath been shown by his manner 
of clinging to my thumb, the which doth also testify to a 
wondrous precocity of affection for the author of his being 
the like whereof I am persuaded not many children of 
his age have ever before exhibited. There is that, too, in the 
way in which his eyes, when he is not sleeping, do ever 
seek the light, and dwell upon bright and shining objects, 
such as my watch or my sword-hilt, the candle by the bed- 
side, or the wandering sun-beam hovering over him, which, 
to him who hath intelligent reason for his guide is the clear- 
est indication of such powers of perceiving and noting that 
which is noteworthy, as are truly and peculiarly remark- 
able. That he hath come into the world with such native 
energy and persistent and unwearying industry as can 
characterize but few men in an epoch is evinced in a 
thousand ways and in the most striking manner when he 
is engaged at the maternal fount in drawing thence that 
sustenance which God hath provided for the due and proper 
nourishment of his physical frame. That he is of a strongly 
commanding will which shall make him the successful 
ruler of many is proved by the manner in which his 
slightest cry, when he (not infrequently) lifteth up his 
voice, doth reach and affect all within the sound thereof, 
sending the women scurrying hither and thither in the 
most insistent haste, and even affecting me most sensibly. 

The thus enforced abstention from the society of my 
dear and the pressing importance of a thorough consulta- 
tion with her upon these plans for our son John’s future 
life so weighed upon me that I became exceeding alert 
for the chance to be with her undisturbed; and when it 
came I seized upon it gladly. 


294 John Baldwin 

My dear Nell, never, in her proudest moment, looked 
so sweet and lovely as she did an hour ago when I entered 
her chamber and sat down by her bed-side; for the soft 
and gracious charm of motherhood had come to heighten 
all those others which in her are incomparable. And, as 
we conversed her eyes grew ever brighter and the rosy 
color swept up to burn more and more vividly in her 
cheeks, while her voice, which at first was weak and low 
and almost inaudible, gathered strength and power till 
at last it shrilled forth as loudly and melodiously as the 
notes of the singing birds that so fill our groves with 
their Heaven-taught harmony. Most eagerly did she enter 
into the details of all that I had so elaborately thought out 
and was each moment growing more earnestly and en- 
thusiastically interested when we were interrupted. 

I had not got far; merely to the outline of his college 
career at Oxford where he shall be most thoroughly edu- 
cated and take all honors; his year or two to be spent on 
the Continent under proper chaperonage to make the grand 
tour as becomes one of his birth, breeding and expectations ; 
of his taking service for another year or so in the army of 
some one or other of the European states, or, it may be, 
that of the Commonwealth, where, beginning with perhaps 
a Captaincy he shall rise rapidly by reason of his high 
courage and brilliant abilities (for we are both agreed that 
a course at arms will be of the greatest service, not only 
to give him polish but to also fit him for his place as a 
leader here) ; of his coming home in his own ship, the 
Lady Eleanor (if she be still staunch and seaworthy), 
unless I shall see fit to buy him a better vessel as more 
befitting the dignity and importance he shall then have; 
of his taking charge here of the direction and adminis- 
tration of the affairs of our little Mount] oy Colony (which 
by then will be greatly increased and enlarged in size of 
territory, for I have already prepared a memorial to the 
Lord General asking for another ten mile square of land 
to be patented in my son’s own name), while I shall 
tranquilly pursue the arts of agriculture, and, with my 


A Lot of Old Women 


295 


dear, rejoice with all godly gratitude at the success that 
shall attend our son’s management and government — unless, 
indeed, as is most likely, his great abilities shall have by 
then so impressed the rulers of the Commonwealth as that 
they shall compel him to assume the honor and responsi- 
bility of the office of the Commonwealth’s Governor of the 
Colony of Virginia — in truth these matters had scarcely 
been entered into, nor the discussion of the methods by 
which the various steps should be made possible, nor had 
the contemplation of the glory of his performances been 
half enjoyed when my sister Betty, coming suddenly into 
the chamber and giving a quick glance at Nell, incon- 
tinently seized me by the ear and, rapidly drawing me to 
the door, cried gaspingly — 

“ O John, John, what hast thou done ? Hast thou not 
the sense with which thou wast born ? ” She spoke in a 
low tone so that Nell should not hear. 

“ What, now, Betty,” I replied sternly : “ What new 
whimsey is this? Nay, I’ll not have it.” 

“ Dost not see how thou hast worked her into a fever 
with thy foolish boy’s dreams for the future of a five- 
days-old babe that hath not yet its eyes open? How could 
you ? Go, this instant, for Dr. Chenowith ; and then, if thou 
canst not occupy thy mind with other things without com- 
ing hither to do harm get on thy knees and pray God for 
forgiveness; and may He in His mercy grant that thou 
hast not brought our darling to her grave ! ” 

Now, all this was of course the most arrant nonsense; 
but to humor her I went for Chenowith howbeit unwillingly ; 
for as I have said he is all too conceited already. He 
glanced sharply at me when I called him and gave him 
Betty’s message to come at once, and asking hotly, What 
hast thou done now. Sir John?” fled swiftly to the Manor 
House without waiting for my reply. And for that I 
was sorry, for I am full tired of all this nonsense and 
unbecoming behavior towards me, and if he had but tarried 
I should have given my gentleman a dressing down such 
as he would never have forgot, I promise you. For I 


296 Big John Baldwin 

did thy grandmother no harm, but good; for was she not 
more and more animated the longer I talked with her ? 

Still, till my dear is up and about I shall let Betty have 
her way; for with all her ignorance and that crooked con- 
ception of me which doth make her blind to my true quali- 
ties, she is the dearest and best of womankind — after Nell. 

And so ril e’en spend my time here in the furthest 
chamber from her in the house (for nowhere else under 
the same roof would Betty let me bide) ; and with my pipe 
and my quill pass the time till they shall learn that I 
have done my dear more good in one short hour by my 
presence and cheering conversation than they can with all 
their idle nostrums and foolish fussiness. 

It is indeed a most marvelous and mysterious thing to 
me that God hath made poor and feeble-witted creatures 
of so many of the people here on earth. The less they 
know and the more incapable they are of exercising any wit 
of discernment the more they seem to think they know; 
and the more stupidly conceited they are. 

But there! Good sense is too precious a commodity, 
I am persuaded, to be bestowed at haphazard; and our 
God never does things in that way; He erreth not in any- 
thing; for with Him is perfect wisdom. 


CHAPTER XL 


HE REPENTETH OF HIS SIN IN SACKCLOTH AND 
ASHES 

The Manor, 22d October, 1653. 

God be merciful to me a sinner. 

God be merciful to me the chief of sinners! Aye, and 
the most outrageously doltish, conceited, blind and vain- 
glorious ass, knave, villain, and fool, that ever He hath 
permitted to cumber the earth. 

That I should set myself up to believe that I know more 
than anyone else on earth when even any old woman about 
the place knows more in her small finger than I know in 
all my great body; that I should vaunt myself for my 
wit and plume myself on my knowledge and good sense 
when a child like my dear Dorothy hath more of all, and 
the little Welsh doctor towers above me like a giant, in 
his intellectuals. 

But God is merciful, blessed be His Name! And He 
hath again showed His mercy upon me, by saving from 
the grave my dear wife and our son, both of whom I, in 
my vanity, went far to plunge into the very jaws of Death. 
O, that He may forgive me my presumptuous sin, and that 
it may be given to me to walk henceforth in all humility 
before Him, and my fellows here on earth. I, who would 
rather have died for them ! 

For by my foolish babblings with my dear, when in the 
sinful pride and proper joy of my heart I disregarded all 
injunctions and warnings, and wrought the poor, weak 
creature into a high state of excitement — (the worst thing 
that could have happened to her in her condition) — I 
brought on an attack of fearful fever, which, but for the 
goodness of God and the skill of Dr. Chenowith aided 
by the unwearied and unselfish ministrations of Betty and 

297 


Big John Baldwin 


298 

Ruth and Dorothy and the other women would have killed 
her, and with her our son. 

I have not the will nor courage to dwell upon the events 
of the past week. It hath been and I shall ever look back 
to it as a black and dreadful nightmare, filled with visions 
too awful for tongue to speak of or mind to dwell upon. 

It is over now; and I humbly thank God for it. I knelt 
on my knees to crave the pardon of the doctor but Absalom 
Chenowith at sight of me thus, went white and bursting 
into a passion of tears in his turn begged my forgiveness — 
for what, I know not; for he hath done only that which 
was loving and right and wise. I would have knelt to 
Betty but she prevented me with kisses ; and when I essayed 
to humble myself to the old women she took me by the 
ear, as she is fond of doing, and marched me out of the 
room. 

J. B. 


CHAPTER XLI 


PROGRESS ON THE MANOR 

The Manor, 27th November, 1653. 

A WEEK ago Eli Hunt came back from one of his long 
rambles (lasting for days, and at times weeks together) 
with news that the Lady Eleanor had arrived and was lying 
at her old anchorage, below the Great Falls. This was a 
good hearing, for I had been longing for news from home 
and I at once went to her. 

This is the second voyage the Lady Eleanor hath made 
to England and back since first she brought us here, a year 
or more ago. Homeward bound she hath laded both times 
with tobacco, which I, buying from the Potomac and James 
River planters for good gold, instructed Master Job Her- 
ring to sell for me on his reaching London (for there we 
do our trading now) ; agreeing that for thus acting as 
my factor in addition to his other duties he should have 
half the profits. And so well hath he managed that he 
hath lodged to my credit in London £1,500, as my share 
for the year; taking to himself a like sum. Returning 
he hath brought the many commodities we require here 
and for which we must rely upon old home resources, not 
only in the way of food and clothing but of household 
gear, farming utensils, tools of all kinds, powder, and lux- 
uries, too. 

This, however, hath been the smallest part of what he 
hath brought us. At his first sailing I bade him recruit 
me good honest men of various trades and crafts such as 
could be used here including millers and mill-wrights, brew- 
ers, tanners, carpenters and masons, brick-masons and farm- 
ers; and to bring no man who had no useful trade to his 
hand nor one who could not fight; and I also bade him 
bring wives and children, too, but to see to it in all cases 

299 


300 


Big John Baldwin 


that they were able and in the perfectest bodily health. And 
this he hath done; adding last June seventy souls to our 
numbers, of whom forty were males of more than fourteen 
years of age, and all godly adherents of the true faith. 
The number with him on this last voyage, to remain with 
us, is eighty-three, of whom forty-five are males of the 
proper age. So that we have now at the Manor a Colony 
of near two hundred and twenty souls, about one hun- 
dred and twenty of whom are drilled every Saturday after- 
noon by Captain Taber and myself in military exercises, 
and by Eli Hunt when he is here in the art of war as 
practised by the Indians, or such part of their methods 
as it is fitting for Christians to use. 

The progress we have made in our place has been great, 
all things considered. A commodious structure of hewn 
logs and with six rooms, four below (counting the hall 
as one) and two above, with a great kitchen at the back, 
hath been built for the use of my own family, while sur- 
rounding this main house are ranged, at a distance of a 
hundred paces, cabins for my men and their families, all 
of substantial logs, hewn on the inside. These I have 
connected by a log palisade, the logs sharpened and driven 
into the ground ; and where there is not this palisade there 
is the outer wall of a cabin, in the which are no windows 
nor doors, but small portholes for firearms are cut. So 
that the whole formeth a square, with the Manor House 
in the center, save at the East side, where we have built 
log stables with solid outer walls, like unto the cabins, 
where we may in emergency house our horses and cattle. 

The four pieces of cannon brought with us are mounted 
on elevated platforms at the four corners of the square, 
and can be used in any direction, their missiles flying 
clear of our defenses. Within our square we have abun- 
dance of water from the two springs from which issue 
the brooks of which I have heretofore spoken. A large 
and well drained cellar is under my house; smaller ones 
under some of the cabins, and a good, dry, and well pro- 
tected magazine hath been constructed under the West side 


Progress on the Manor 301 

of the hill where our powder is stored. The forest hath 
been well cleared on all sides of us for a convenient dis- 
tance, leaving however, here and there, a tree or two, or 
a clump of them, for shade and ornament. 

While all this was being prepared a certain number of 
our men have been at work on the farming operations out- 
side the walls; and the harvest hath been most abundant 
and pleasing. We have raised, the past year, a large field 
of corn, which has grown most luxuriantly, and another 
of potatoes, with which the results have been truly mar- 
velous. I planted only enough tobacco to supply our own 
wants, but put out a goodly experiment in wheat which 
throve as well as the corn did, so that, with the mill which 
I hope to build this winter on the West brook (which 
gives good power) we shall by this time twelve-month and 
with God’s good blessing, be independent of all outside 
help for flour and all other absolutely necessary food. 

The chase hath yielded the fullest supplies of venison, 
bear’s-meat and smaller game and birds, and I have but 
to send to the river where the finest fish are to be had 
for the taking. We had upon our table yesterday, a wild- 
turkey weighing over forty pounds before he was plucked ; 
and his flavor was most delicate, as Master Herring is 
qualified to swear to. 

The good Herring hath brought us, on this last trip, 
about two wagon-loads of fine fat oysters in the shell, from 
the Chesapeake; the which we shall store in a cool cellar 
and keep fresh with occasional dashes of salt-water. He 
also brought a few ducks shot on the Lower Potomac, 
which have a more toothsome richness than any I ever 
before ate. They have white backs for the most part 
and some of them red heads; and when things are more 
settled I am minded to become better acquainted with their 
ways and the places where they do resort. 

At each voyage we have added to our live-stock until 
we have now twenty head of horses, fifteen cows, two bulls, 
nine yoke of oxen, sixty sheep, and eighty swine, all of 
which were brought over, and they are increasing and 


302 Big John Baldwin 

multiplying so rapidly that we may soon count on them 
to help supply our larders; so far we have killed none 
save those fed to the Indians last spring, relying on veni- 
son, bear’s-meat and other game for a change from the 
bacon, hams and salt-beef brought over, or bought for us 
below^ by Master Herring. 

Thus hath the goodness of God followed and sustained 
us. There could be no better health than all have en- 
joyed. May we so live as to deserve these blessings. 


CHAPTER XLII 


CHRISTMAS IN VIRGINIA IN 1653 

The Manor, 4th January, 1654. 

Our first Christmas in Virginia, that of ’52, was sparingly 
celebrated and under some stress of the hardships belong- 
ing to our newly-arrived and unsettled condition; but the 
day of the birth of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ is an anniversary very precious to me, and to my 
dear as well (albeit many of our sour kind of Christians 
affect to ignore it alleging that its observance is an idle 
thing and savoring of papistry), wherefore we agreed 
together that that of ’53 should be observed in the good 
old English style, with the giving of presents a great feast 
for all, music, mirth and all becoming merriment. For 
we felt that we might thus show not only our joy that 
a Redeemer had been raised up for us and all other poor, 
weak sinners who shall accept the salvation He offers 
without money and without price, but likewise our grati- 
tude for the many and great blessings and benefits we have 
received at the hand of the Most Loving and Ever Merciful 
Father. 

For surely, we said. His goodness and mercy have fol- 
lowed us all our days! Nor had we opportunity, even if 
time had served to reckon up all that He hath done for 
us; for before us laughing and crowing with a joyous 
sagacity never before equaled by any child born of woman 
lay our son John, the light of our eyes, the crowning gift 
of God, and that which we worship next to Him who gave 
him. In that presence serious and methodical calculations 
of any sort were impossible, constantly interrupted as they 
were by the sweet, babbling jargon of the proud mother, 

303 


304 Big John Baldwin 

and no less by the more dignified manly endearments of 
the father. 

So we put it down a week in advance and sent forth 
the announcement to all our people, that Christmas would 
be celebrated at the Manor House in such a fashion as 
should make all forget that they were not in Old England 
and as would warm their homesick hearts to the new abid- 
ing place, which, with God’s good will, shall become as 
dear to their children as their father’s hearths are to the 
parents. They were encouraged to promise the children 
a visit from the Christmas gift-giver, and to hang the 
stockings of the youngsters by the chimneys in the good 
old way; they were further notified that at 9 of the clock 
on Christmas morning they would be expected to meet in 
the great hall of the Manor House for religious worship 
and praise, to be followed by a great feast to be given 
by the Lord of the Manor to all his people and to any 
and every comer, to begin at 2 of the clock in the after- 
noon; that at 7 in the evening, there should be a reassem- 
bling (of all save those upon watch and the like) to sing 
Psalms and godly hymns and to conclude the whole round 
with music and dancing. And all were enjoined to rejoice 
in the mighty salvation that God hath raised up for us 
in the house of His servant David. 

This message, I say, was sent to each family and every 
person and, by the most, the word was received with glad- 
ness; but by some with a frowardness which was a sore 
annoyance to me. There be ever those ready at all times 
and all places to spoil sport and to sow bitterness and 
fault finding in the midst of the sweetest honesty; those 
who are never so happy as when they are miserable in the 
contemplation of a sin which by over-much zeal in works 
of supererogation they have sought and found in another. 
Nor was it to be reasonably hoped that amongst all those 
I have brought hither there should be no schismatics what- 
soever ; for, choose you never so wisely and carefully, some 
will get in to breed trouble. Was not Judas Iscariot among 
the Twelve? 


Christmas in Virginia in 1653 305 

And so it came to pass that there were those who were 
faint hearted as to the lawfulness of the observance of 
the Day, saying that it was a papist custom and must 
therefore be sinful ; and others who drew down the corners 
of their mouths and narrowed their eyes and cried out 
against the music (save the Pslams and hymns) and the 
dancing, as savoring of the things of the Devil. And these 
matters coming to my ears, I sent for the froward ones, 
and when they came we reasoned the matter out to a 
happy and satisfactory conclusion. 

There were some half score or so of the fellows and 
they looked mighty solemn and stern, and important, as 
they fronted me; the which looks they carried not with 
them however, when they went out from me. With the 
premise that I had heard of their complaints, doubts, mis- 
givings, and the heart-burnings that they were tormented 
with as concerning the festivities with which it was pro- 
posed to observe at Mount joy Manor the anniversary of 
the birth of our Saviour, and had heard of them so fully 
that it was not necessary that I should put any to the 
trouble of recounting them, and that I was likewise familiar 
with the fallacious sophistries which, only, can be urged 
in support of the same, I said that I had sent for them 
in order that we might consider as Christian men with 
all love and charity for each other and in all fairness 
what accommodation we might come to in order that peace 
and harmony might prevail. 

“ For,” I said, “ there is nothing more dear to any one 
of us I am persuaded, than liberty of conscience and the 
right to worship God according to the dictates thereof. 
That error should creep into the hearts of even God's Elect 
is not a matter at which we should be greatly surprised 
since, as King Solomon himself hath declared, ' there is 
no man that sinneth not ' ; and, as the Preacher hath said 
in Ecclesiastes, ^ there is not a just man upon earth, that 
doeth good, and sinneth not ' ; and even David, the man 
after God’s own heart, erred and strayed away from His 
face ; nay,” I cried, shall not even we of the Saving Rem- 


3o 6 Big John Baldwin 

nant by great searchings of heart find, each for himself, 
the record therein written of his own waywardness and 
lamentable weakness? 

“ But God forbid that such error, so creeping in shall 
be allowed to prevail; nor shall it; but as Christian men 
we will cast it from us that His grace may have free 
course and be glorified. So that naught remains but that 
those who have erred in thinking these things wrong, vide- 
licet : — the observing of Christmas Day, and the celebrating 
of it with music and dancing, shall, receiving the assur- 
ance of that error, that it truly is error (which I do hereby 
give unto them), abjure the same and remove out of their 
hearts all fear thereof and resolutely repress and destroy 
all obstinate regard and respect for that deception in this 
thing whereinto the Great Enemy of souls hath led them. 
You will therefore, thus freed from a restraining and un- 
lawful bondage be present at the said celebration; and, 
with hearts filled with all godly mirth enter most joyously 
into all that shall go forward in thankfulness to God for 
His mercies.” 

Said one (who shall be nameless; for I would have 
the record show naught that may bring to the cheek of any 
man’s descendant the blush of shame on account thereof), 
said one — 

“ But, Sir John ; my conscience doth tell me that these 
things are sinful snares set by Satan to trap our souls. 
And shall I not have liberty to follow the leadings of my 
conscience ? ” 

“ No man shall here be deprived of that liberty of con- 
science for which we have all striven on the field of battle; 
winning the victory through the grace given us by God, to 
Whom be all the honor and glory.” 

Then,” said he, my conscience forbidding me, I may 
e’en refrain from entering upon these diversions.” 

“ Nay then,” I answered, “ thou mayst do no such thing 
as refrain. For thou art in error ; and what friend should 
I be to thee did I not cast the evil thing out of thee? 
Aye, thou shalt, indeed, join in those proper merry-makings 


Christmas in Virginia in 1653 3^7 

which have been devised for the celebrating of Christmas 
Day on Mount joy Manor.” 

“ But my conscience forbids,” he persisted. 

Tut, man! Thy conscience doth nothing of the sort; 
for, look you, thy conscience may not forbid those things 
which are innocent and wholesome, as are these things. 
Now that I look upon thy face more attentively I am 
persuaded that by too much gross feeding thou hast de- 
ranged thy inwards, bringing upon thyself bilious fancies 
and follies which have of olden and long time oft deceived 
the very elect; thou shalt therefore get thee to Absalom 
Chenowith, who shall provide for thee a caphalick and cordial 
electuary which shall purge away these corrupt humors 
which do poison thy understanding. This being done thou 
shalt be made fit for the merry-makings on Christmas night ; 
and thou shouldst lost no time in choosing and duly in- 
viting the lady who shall walk the minuet with thee, for 
there be fewer women than men with us, and it is ever 
first come first served in these affairs, my friend. The 
deliberation is adjourned and I most heartily congratulate 
you all that after so full and fair a consideration a settle- 
ment and conclusion so wise, happy and harmonious hath 
been reached, aye, without dissent from any. It augurs 
well for our Christmas.” 

And yet it seemed to me that even while they sipped 
the brandy I had set before them as a farewell some did 
look as if they would have liked to dispute the point still 
further; the which, for a moment, was a mispleasure to 
me. 

But there; God hath, for his own wise purposes, sent 
all sorts and kinds of men upon earth; and among them 
are many who can neither understand nor accept con- 
scientious leading ; no, not even though one should rise from 
the dead, as it were, to teach them. 

We are enjoined to avoid foolish questions and con- 
tentions and strivings about the law which are unprofitable 
and vain; and it is my purpose, God being my helper, not 
to permit such things among the dwellers upon Mount joy 


3o 8 Big John Baldwin 

Manor; and verily the sooner this shall be well known 
and understood of all men hereabouts the better it shall 
be for those of captious tendencies. 

And so, from this time on all preparations went briskly 
and smoothly forward; that sweet harmony that cometh 
with wise agreement among men mutually bearing and for- 
bearing, prevailing among us. 

And surely a man may well reflect upon the recognition 
and reward that doth ever follow speedily upon godly 
doing in this world. The Lady Eleanor is as am I in 
all matters of religion, abhorring all papistical devices for 
the deceiving of the elect; but she hath as have I too a 
great regard for that which is good and approved remain- 
ing unto the Episcopal remnant. She would pronounce 
her marriage vows before none other than a man duly 
ordained by the laying on of the hands of those Apostol- 
ically descended and confirmed in that work; wherefore 
the good Dr. Browning, Bishop of Exeter, was procured 
by the loving Lord General to tie the knot; and since the 
birth of our son John, she (and Betty with her) have 
been greatly exercised concerning that young gentleman’s 
christening, the which she would have had done on the 
eighth day of his age had there been the means at hand, 
and she in her right mind (for she was then on the brink 
of the grave, where I, alas ! by my foolish vanity had 
put her) and had ever been longing for a miracle which 
should send hither a clergyman regularly ordained by a 
Bishop, to perform the ceremony; declaring that no 
other should. And to this view she made me a willing 
convert. 

But what were we to do in this isolated place so far 
from the habitations of those who have the ministrations 
of the Episcopal clergy? The thought that our son might 
die unbaptized was a constant source of grief and trouble 
to her ; but I told her that God did not waste good material 
in that way ; and that, having sent to the House of Baldwin 
in the Wilderness a son of most remarkable parts and 
promise He would not permit him to be taken away save 


Christmas in Virginia in 1653 309 

at the end of a long life spent in godly works for the benefit 
of those who shall come after us here. 

But^ truly, the miracle was performed; for it was only 
the day after I had gently led my schismatics back into 
the true path and set their feet firmly therein that there 
came riding to us, under pilotage of one of the Doeg 
Indians who had visited us nearly a year ago, the Rev. 
James Tillottson; who hath a sort of a roving commission 
to work in the Colony for the promotion of the welfare 
of the Church. That he was joyfully welcomed may well 
be thought. Not only was I mightily pleased to see him 
but Nell and Betty fairly groveled before him in the excess 
of their joy that now John might be properly christened; 
and they so bowed down to him and molly-coddled him 
that I feared for his Reverence, lest, happen he were weak 
in his intellectuals, he might mistake himself for something 
other and better than that he is. But his brain and heart 
are sound, and he took no false conceit in the matter; 
discharging his every duty here with a discretion and 
delicacy that made me love him. 

So, the Lord having sent His servant for the purpose 
the word was put forth to our invited guests that the 
baptism of John should be had at the religious worship 
on Christmas Day; with an invitation to all who were un- 
baptized to be also brought forward at the same time. 

This having been done and the notices served and I 
being in the great hall, the next day, musing over my 
pipe, to me entered Captain Edward Taber, my lieutenant 
in managing my forces and with him the doctor, Absalom 
Chenowith, and my dear Dorothy, too, forsooth, blushing 
like Aurora, and looking so sweet that I e’en kissed her 
forthwith and with no waiting for the news of their errand 
to me. Ned was looking as firm and soldierly as he 
usually doth and his face was grave enough but filled 
with a look of peaceful satisfaction and most handsomely 
set ot¥ by the softened shining of his eyes. I was, it 
may be, a bit drowsy, but the peculiar fidgets of the little 
doctor began soon to rouse me — for I had never seen him 


310 Big John Baldwin 

so nervous before — (he being one of those trig little men 
who do ever ride themselves with a stiff bit and a taut 
rein) — when the door at my back opened and the Lady 
Eleanor, the Mistress Betty, and Ruth the mother of 
Dorothy, came in and ranged themselves behind my chair. 
These things proceeding in so orderly a way and as if by 
preconcerted arrangement aroused me yet more, and I 
looked about for an explanation. But all (save Ned) 
seemed somewhat discomposed, and at this I marveled yet 
again. At last, much mystified, I cleared my throat with 
the most sonorous ahem I could summon: — 

“ My Lords and Ladies,” began I ; “ your visit doth honor 
your unworthy servant most highly; but, in good faith, 
my poor wits are at a loss to decide from the expressions 
you wear whether it is to my coronation or my beheading 
that you are come. But whichever it may be you may 
as well lead on for you outnumber me and carry more 
and heavier guns — there being in front of me two men 
who have proven themselves most potent allies of him who 
rides upon the pale horse, as St. John tells us, and a 
young Amazon who dazzleth me, more shame to her, with 
flashes from the wickedest pair of eyes that ever I saw 
in a human head; while I am cut off from retreat by 
a heavy battery of matrons, and a spinster such as a 
bolder man than John Baldwin might well fear to engage. 
He is a foolish soldier who defies the Fates! I am in 
your hands and ask no mercy; and whether I am to go 
by Ned’s sword, or Absalom’s physic, death can take a 
shape no more dreadful.” 

Still they all looked mighty solemn, save Betty and 
Dorothy, who shot glances of understanding at each other. 

“ Sir John ” began Chenowith quaveringly — 

Bless my soul,” I cried ; ‘‘ the man is ill ! Hast thou 
been fool enough to sample thine own physic?” 

“Nay,” broke in Betty, most demurely; “he desireth 
that you shall prescribe him a dose which shall make him 
more trouble, all his life, and far sicker, than any physics 
he hath at command of his Welsh-Latin incantations.” 


3II 


Christmas in Virginia in 1653 

And then, when I saw Dorothy shake her fist behind her 
father’s back at Betty a great light, as it were, began to 
shine in upon me. 

“ Sir John ” again began Chenowith ; but I stayed 

him. 

'' Absalom Chenowith, I had hoped better things of you. 
Welshmen have ever borne a most scandalous reputation 
as unscrupulous thieves — and yet, till now, I thought, I 
say, better things of you. Have I not always entreated 
you most fairly and kindly ? ” 

“ You have, Sir John, but ” 

“ But me no buts, thou ingrate ! Did I not but a month 
or two ago do you a great despite criticizing you most un- 
justly and abusing you most shamefully and unwarrantably 
when instead I should have been showing you the most 
lively gratitude — did I not, sir? (and I demanded a yea 
or nay answer), make a most abject ass of myself” 

“ Yea ! ” quickly answered Chenowith, and loudly, too. 

“ Sir ! ” came, in the most freezing tones of offended pride 
from Nell. 

“Nay, Nell, he is right! And now in retaliation for 
my having done you this good turn you have climbed 
over the wall and stolen from my fold my pet ewe 
lamb?” 

“ Of that you may rest forever assured. Most Worshipful 
Knight!” piped a small voice with the silvery tones of a 
lark’s song; and turning, behold Miss Dorothy, mincing 
and bridling, and displaying a courtesy which only Nell’s 
can cap. Again she looked so witching that — 

“ By your leave. Lady Eleanor ! ” I cried, and kissed 
my dear Dorothy once more — and Absalom began to look 
as if he marveled at my greediness. And I marveled that 
he should marvel. 

“Fie, Sir John,” warned Nell; “if you must be ever 
kissing ” 

“Kiss you?” 

“ Nay, I’ll not permit it ; but your son John should serve 
your turn as well as a pretty maid, methinks.” 


312 


Big John Baldwin 

“Alas, for thy thinker, Nell. Tis rickety, and should 
be sent to the shop for repairs.” Then turning to Dorothy 
I asked^ sternly — 

“ So thou dost wish to marry this Welsh thief, my 
dear?” 

“ It is my purpose and intention to do so. Sir 
John.” 

“ Your purpose and intention — then what has my per- 
mission been asked for ? ” 

“ Nay, sir, I asked it not ; having secured my own I 
need no other.” 

“Not even Absalom’s?” 

“ His, least of all.” 

And so it was arranged that they should be wed when 
John is christened, on Christmas Day. And it is a match 
that was made in Heaven. 

At 5 of the clock on Christmas morning the trumpet 
sounded and the great guns at the four corners of our 
palisadoed square bellowed forth most awakeningly ; and in 
a moment lights twinkled in every house, and from every 
abode came the happy shouts of children, rejoicing because 
of the discovery of treasures in their hung-up stockings. 
The air was cold, and yet mellowed as to its sharpness by 
that dampness which doth presage a snow-storm, the which 
was also foretold by the deep, soft glow of the mass of 
living coals from the over-night log left in the great fire- 
place in the hall. And there I sat, admiring the great, 
bright, clear eyes of my son John; impatient of the time 
when his little feet too, should be pattering to the chimney- 
shelf to claim his stocking, and his merry whoop should 
sound his delight at what the good Saint had brought him ; 
and yet dreading any change that should make him different 
from the round, pink and white, roly-poly little man I 
held in my arms. 

Promptly at 9 of the clock our people came trooping 
in to the worship of our God; filling the hall, which is 
of no mean size, and the adjoining rooms, save the Lady 
Eleanor’s chamber. A rudely built pulpit stood midway 


Christmas in Virginia in 1653 3^3 

between the front doors and the fire-place at the back 
of the hall with a long bench from the guard- room set 
by way of rail in front of it; so that even if there was 
none of beauty in the furnishing there was good opportunity 
for all to hear. 

The Rev. Mr. Tillottson was indeed a God’s blessing to 
us all ; for he ministered to us with loving fervency, treat- 
ing in his discourse upon those essentials concerning which 
all righteous Christians (there be some who are unrighteous, 
if they he Christians) are in harmonious agreement; his 
text being from S. Luke, I, 78-79: “The day-spring from 
on high hath visited us, to give light to them that sit in 
darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet 
into the way of peaceT And from this he drew consola- 
tions and encouragement that were mightily comforting and 
strengthening to us all. The Psalms and hymns were sung 
to the good old tunes, so dear to us in earlier days ; and in 
Betty’s eyes were tears of joy as her full round tones 
swelled out to sustain Nell’s true and pure soprano, leading 
in the praise of the One True God. Sweet and precious 
also, to me, were the readings and chantings of that dear 
old liturgy which hath been too readily and rashly con- 
demned by many of God’s over-zealous people. 

There were some looks of surprise, as I could feel, when, 
in the Creed, Nell and Betty and I with it may be half 
a dozen others bowed our heads at the name of Jesus; but 
if any man desireth to demand of me anything in this 
regard, he shall not find me slow to answer him. I have 
never been in sympathy with those who have refused to 
bow simply because the papists do so; do they not like- 
wise breathe, and shall we cease to use our lungs for 
that reason? To me, who will bow his head to no man 
save in loving courtesy, it seemeth the natural thing to 
do when the name of our Saviour is in my ears, especially 
when I am with God’s people assembled and met together 
to worship Him. Where is the head that is held so 
high that it shall not bow in reverence at the mention of 
Him Who died a shameful death that we might be cleansed 


314 Big John Baldwin 

from our sins and redeemed from the wrath of a justly 
offended God? If there be one in this world it is verily 
nowhere else than on a fool’s shoulders. 

And, truly, it was nothing less than a gracious blessing, 
that at the close of the service Mr. Tillottson proceeded 
to the administration of the blessed sacrament of the Body 
and Blood of Christ; and it was a joy to see that none 
of them there who professed and called themselves Chris- 
tians remained away from the Lord’s table. 

After this there was the baptism of my son John, Absalom 
Chenowith, in his own right, Edward Taber (in the stead 
of and as proxy for Nell’s brother Charles), and Elizabeth 
Baldwin, in her own right, appearing as sponsors. And 
so, with benediction, the services were ended. 

Then there was a bustling migration of women-folk into 
my wife’s chamber, while I took Chenowith (whose hand 
was cold and clammy) to an upper room, where we did 
put upon us our wedding garments. I was minded that 
there should be nothing left undone on my part to give 
distinction and peculiar honor to the occasion, for I sin- 
cerely believe that my dear Dorothy hath every virtue 
that can adorn the noblest woman, while in Dr. Chenowith 
I have found one having all the highest qualities of man- 
hood. 

I was, therefore, at pains to assume my bravest and most 
gallant apparel — such as would have been too fine for the 
church service. I wore my coat and breeches of red 
broad-cloth, my best embroidered waist-coat, a fine blue 
holland shirt, silk stockings of flesh color, with silver but- 
tons and shoe-buckles, my best lace ruffles about my neck, 
and wrists and my biggest, finest wig. Nor was Dr. Cheno- 
with behind me in the splendor of his appearance; for he 
brought forth a bridegroom’s outfitting of the greatest 
elegance and taste. At last when we were ready and 
waiting for the signal I pledged the doughty little Welsh- 
man in a cup of my choicest brandy, bethinking me that he 
needed a stout heart on an occasion so trying. 

You shall learn of your grandmother (for despite his 


Christmas in Virginia in 1653 315 

marvelous intelligence I doubt if my son John will remem- 
ber many of the details of the affair) and of your grand- 
aunt Betty (an they so will) the details of the clothes m 
which they appeared. My dull wit hath never been able 
to grasp such high matters and retain them; only this I 
do know, leaving below a group of most soberly clothed 
people when we went up to dress, ‘we found, on coming 
down (at 12 of the clock) a most brilliantly clad group 
awaiting us at my wife’s chamber door. Even the Parson 
had an appearance much more gay and debonair than he 
showed an hour earlier. 

My lieutenant, Edward Taber, in the full russet uniform 
of a Captain of the Ironsides, and looking every inch of 
him the gallantest soldier in the world (and truly he hath 
no superior) gave away the bride as was his duty and 
privilege; while Ruth, the mother, wept softly, in the which 
she was joined by the Lady Eleanor, Betty and every other 
woman present I do believe; though why they should have 
made their pretty noses red and spoiled their pretty com- 
plexions by doing so passeth my comprehension; nor have 
I been able to persuade either Nell or Betty to explain 
it to me; the only answer vouchsafed me being that men 
are stupid at the best; the which may be true — from their 
point of observation. 

The first kiss from the bride was claimed and had by 
the Lord of the Manor as was most proper and right; the 
second the Parson took, over-ruling the bridegroom, partly 
by show of authority and somewhat by some clever circum- 
vention. 

The dinner was served at 2 of the clock, eighty persons 
sitting down to the first table; your grandmother being 
so far from me as she sat at the foot that she looked like 
a pink and gold cameo, cut clearly against the red glow of 
the fire at her back. The snow had set in to fall most 
heavily whereby the hall was so darkened that candles were 
called for, and they but added to the beauty of it all, their 
light being reflected from the silverware which, in honor 
of the wedding, the Lady Eleanor had brought forth to 


3i 6 Big John Baldwin 

the last piece, the great punch-bowl in the center; and 
it was a satisfaction to think that if my dear Dorothy 
had been married in England as the daughter of a great 
house, she could have had no finer furnishing to her 
wedding-feast, everything that found place on the snow- 
white damask being of the best. 

The viands were most abundant and of the choicest; 
to show special honor to my dear Dorothy and the good 
Doctor, I had offered up a plump stout steer and a 
fine sheep which had fattened on the succulent grasses 
and the nourishing corn on the place, and England never 
saw a nobler loin of beef nor a finer haunch of mutton 
(both roasted on the spit before the great fire in the kitchen) 
than we had at our Christmas Day wedding dinner; to 
add to these were turkeys and fowls, saddles of venison, 
sound Yorkshire hams, ducks and oysters from the Po- 
tomac as well as fish of the most delicate flavor, with a 
plenty of the best Madeira to wash it down, unless punch, 
or good honest English ale, was preferred by any. To 
top off were rich cakes of various sorts, with preserves 
and sweetmeats from the old home, in the greatest pro- 
fusion. Three times were the tables filled and cleared 
before all had partaken of our hospitality; and there was 
barely time to hustle all out of the way in time for the 
evening’s pleasures. 

The resources of Mount joy Manor contain several ex- 
cellent performers on fiddles, flutes, hautboys and recorders, 
and of a necessity we have fine drummers and trumpeters. 
These had been at practice together for a week or more, 
and they gave us such a flourish of harmony as we 
made formal entry for the opening minuet as must have 
astounded the echoes of this primitive wilderness. In the 
opening figure you may be sure your grandfather walked 
with the bride, while Dr. Chenowith went with the Lady 
Eleanor, the Parson with Madam Ruth, and Captain Taber 
with Betty. The Parson was a revelation for the graceful 
agility which he displayed as well he might be, having 
learned all his manners at the best school in Europe, which 


Christmas in Virginia in 1653 317 

is England; for I am not one of those who believe the 
French or the Spanish are our betters in anything. 

After the dancing, glees, madrigals, and martial and 
tender ballads were mighty well sung by some mighty good 
voices; and, the bridegroom giving a Welsh love-song in 
most languishing fashion and with a most wondrous mastery 
of the knock-kneed and strangely twisted cockle-burr speech 
to which he was born, I was e’en compelled to warn Dor- 
othy that she need never think to cope with the jaw that 
could do it without fracture. To the which she responded 
with the most perfect and serene confidence, that she 
trusted the Lord would strengthen her for whatever might 
be before her; and that she felt assured her trust would 
meet with all due response and fulfilment. Where hath 
my dear Dorothy got this conceit of herself, all of a 
sudden ? 

Following these things an hour was spent in singing 
the songs of Zion, the Psalms and hymns with which godly 
people praise the Father of all. In this enjoyment every 
one entered with sincere zest and the greatest pleasure; 
and, the music assisting, such a volume of melody from 
the majestical tunes to which those songs are set, went up, 
as filled the heart with so sweet a sense of solemn joy 
and thanksgiving as I hope I shall never forget; for it 
was most uplifting. 

Indeed I was fain to sit apart for awhile; and, as I 
recounted the wonderful things that God had done for 
me and how that, especially during the past two or three 
years. He hath led me along a sure path in a dark and 
unknown land; and had brought me to a haven of Heavenly' 
peace by most mysterious Providences, I was humbled 
at the knowledge of my own unworthiness, and at these 
manifestations of His great love; and my heart went up 
in a fervent prayer that He should keep me faithful. 

At II of the clock I called for silence, thanked my 
company for the pleasure they had given me and mine 
and asked that Mr. Tillottson should dismiss us with a 
prayer for God’s blessing on us all, and especially on the 


3i 8 Big John Baldwin 

child that day consecrated to Him, and on the newly wedded 
pair. 

The which he did; and then, by the light of torches, 
and amid the shouting and cheering of all, the bride and 
groom were escorted by the whole company, through the 
deep snow, to their home in the doctor’s roomy cabin. 


CHAPTER XLIII 


THE FORM OF GOVERNMENT ON THE MANOR 

The Manor, ist February, 1654. 

The subject of an orderly and formal method of govern- 
ment for those living on Mount joy Manor hath much occu- 
pied my mind of late, and I have finally set up such a 
system as I hope and believe will answer all requirements, 
and preserve to every man his rights as a free English- 
man; while it shall, at the same time, conduce to the 
prosperity as well as the protection of the community from 
the attacks of exterior enemies. 

The command of our fighting forces shall be in Captain 
Edward Taber, under my direction. 

To each man I shall allot, so soon as the time is ripe 
to go outside our compact formation, a certain specified 
and marked out piece of land, upon a lease or holding 
for twenty-one years, and at a merely nominal rental (as 
a bushel of corn in each year, or something of the sort) ; 
these holdings to be of ten acres for each single man or 
woman (she having a family dependent upon her, as a 
widow, or the like) and twice that for the married men. 
To these tenants I shall furnish, gratis, the tools with 
which to till the soil, as well as animals necessary upon 
such a place; and upon each holding a cabin of sufficient 
size shall be erected by the joint efforts of the tenants 
working together in mutual help as God hath intended that 
the children of men shall do. 

The first great work however, shall be to construct a 
house to be dedicated to the worship of God, and a Manor 
House of suitable size and comfort. To this end I shall 
have the industry of brick-making entered upon this present 
year. And, so soon as I may, I shall fetch hither a proper 
man to minister to us in godly things. 

319 


320 


Big John Baldwin 

It is my desire that my people shall be self-governing; 
wherefore I have adopted the system of Court leet, where 
all adult males of good character shall, each in equal weight, 
take part in the enactment of such local laws as may be 
necessary for us here; in the selection of persons to act 
as constables, bailiffs, etc.; and to try, in a fair just and 
impartial manner, any who may be accused of offense or 
crime against either person, property, or our community. 
Over this Court I shall myself preside. 

To this I have added a Court baron; of which each 
tenant, no matter what may be the size and value of his 
holding, shall be a member; and of which the presiding 
officer shall be elected by the members, each having one 
vote and no more upon this or any other question. To this 
Court shall go all questions between myself and any of 
the people which may fail of other adjustment, and in 
it all actions for debt and the like, shall be brought. 

I have promulgated this plan, and called for a preliminary 
meeting of the two Courts for the 15th inst. All seem 
satisfied with it; if there be any who are not I have not 
heard of them. 


CHAPTER XLIV 


THE GREAT HOUSE ON THE MANOR 

Mountjoy Manor, 4th May, 1656. 

My brother John having gone at the head of his men 
to the relief of the people to the East of us who are 
threatened by the savages who but lately found the Manor, 
with him to command it, a nut too hard for them to crack, 
and as only God in His infinite wisdom knoweth whether 
he shall ever return to look again upon this book in which 
he hath so laboriously set forth for the benefit of his 
descendants some of the things that have happened to him 
and his, it seems to me, his sister, Elizabeth Baldwin, fitting 
that I should carry forward the story to the present day; 
lest if it be not done by me it shall never be done by any. 

It was on the 27th of the last month (April) when Eli 
Hunt, who had been absent for some eight or nine weeks 
towards Jamestown as we had supposed but in fact away 
to the West, among and across the mountains, returned in 
haste and with a face filled with a most earnest look of 
anxiety, and demanded immediate audience with my brother. 
They retired to the chamber used by John for his private 
business consultations and were together upwards of an 
hour. Coming forth from the conference a servant was 
sent to bring hither Captain Taber, Dr. Chenowith, and 
one or two others; while Master Hunt, after eating like 
a starved hound threw himself upon the floor in the room 
that hath been set apart for him upstairs and at once fell 
asleep. It was plain that he had traveled long and toil- 
somely without halt for food or rest, to bring tidings. 

An hour later (so prompt were the necessary measures 
taken) every man who had been at work in the fields out- 
side our palisadoed defenses was brought in, or put to 
work gathering together the horses, cattle, sheep, swine 

321 


322 


Big John Baldwin 

and fowls (which have been usually let to run free wher- 
ever they chose) in order that they might be housed in 
safety; while others were set at the task of strengthening 
our walls, moulding bullets, replenishing powder flasks, 
cleaning up the great guns and doing a multitude of other 
things which told of troublous times in prospect; and a 
few were armed and sent out in a Westwardly direction 
with careful instructions. 

It was not until evening however, and after supper, that 
John found the time to explain to us fully what danger 
threatened us. We had lived so securely here with so 
little trouble from the Indians (the Doegs, our nearest 
neighbors and frequent friendly visitors, having always 
testified the sincerest loyalty to us) that the thought of 
danger from red men, which had at our first coming much 
occupied our minds had been lulled to sleep, if not almost 
forgotten; and it was like those awakened by a sudden 
alarm, from a pleasant and absorbing dream that we listened 
fearfully to the story of Master Hunt as recounted by 
John. 

It should be said, first, that Master Hunt hath that 
devotion to the study of the habits, customs, traditions and 
speech of these red citizens of the wilderness, that other 
men have to the ways of birds, or butterflies or beasts, or 
bugs; and he hath learned much; and can pass safely 
among them when to another it would doubtless mean death 
to venture. He clothes himself chiefly in their apparel 
and hath adopted many of their customs, declaring that 
they are better than our own; and in no way have we 
ever been able to persuade him to sleep in a bed like the 
Christian which, despite all, he unquestionably is; though 
shy of speaking of it. 

Going far to the West (so far that he had to cross, 
he says, a large and noble stream equal to any in the 
Colony in importance and yet having no ebb and flow of 
tide, of which he nor any one in Virginia had ever before 
heard) he came upon a tribe of Indians who also were new 
to him and heretofore unknown in the East. They call 


The Great House on the Manor 


323 


themselves by a strange name which, spelt according to 
its pronunciation, is Ricahecrians, and told him in the sign 
language (which is common to all savages whatever may 
be their difference in speech) that they came from a coun- 
try lying still further West; or, as they put it, toward the 
setting sun. He is familiar with the Algonquins of the 
various tribes; the Susquehannocks and those living in 
regions still further to the North; the Iroquois and Tus- 
caroras and Dakota or Sioux tribes, which lie south of 
the Potomac, extending to the East from a range of moun- 
tains some two or three hundred miles west of us, and 
thought there were none in all America of which he had 
not some knowledge, more or less; but of these he had 
no information whatever, before; from which fact he and 
my brother John have concluded that the distance to those 
Western shores to which Drake gave the name New Albion, 
must in fact be much greater than any have ever supposed — 
it may be many, many hundreds of miles from this region. 

These Ricahecrians while they had no fire-arms or weap- 
ons of civilized warfare were still, he said, a most brave 
and valorous people; and showed such skill in the use of 
their bows, war-clubs and tomahawks as made them mighty 
formidable in appearance; and he was in great consterna- 
tion at learning from them that they meditated a descent 
upon the settlements in this Colony, of which they had in 
some way learned. They talked (by signs, as I have said) 
most freely to Master Hunt; he having induced them to 
believe that he came from the North and knew nothing 
of the East. He was an object of much curiosity to some 
of them but not to all; for others gave him to know that 
they had seen men of white skins far off to the Northwest 
whom they at first thought to be gods; and one of them 
showed him a metal cross, with the effigy of the Crucified 
One carved thereon; which, he gathered, came from these 
whites. Who can they be? Not Englishmen^ certainly, 
or we should know something of them. They may be — 
but there ; of what use to idly reckon on these things when 
others more important are to be dealt with? 


324 Big John Baldwin 

By some means these Ricahecrians had made up their 
minds that they should not only achieve great glory by 
attacking our settlements (for they have no other con- 
ception of glory than to fight, burn and slay) but acquire 
much spoil, such as the Indian heart doth set great store 
by. They numbered, he said, about one thousand warriors. 

So soon as he could do so he made his escape and came 
hither to give the alarm. 

To make all clear I must give some account of what 
hath been done here in the past two years; during which 
time John hath been too busy to write — besides he doth 
have a most unreasonable hatred for a pen albeit I am sure 
he useth one not ill when he is minded to take it up. 

First, then, a house of worship hath been erected of 
bricks burned upon the Manor and sufficiently commodious 
and comfortable, where we have stated services (and have 
had since last September) conducted by the Rev. Hugh 
Newell, a most godly man, who being also a deeply learned 
in all useful knowledge doth maintain here a school during 
the week which, by the regulations adopted by the 
Court Leet under John’s direction, all children between 
the ages of 5 and 14 are compelled to attend. The Rev- 
erend Mr. Newell came with Master Herring, in the Lady 
Eleanor in the latter part of June, last; and amply proved 
his manhood by valiant deeds in an action which the ship 
had with the free-booters, or “ Brethren of the Coast *’ 
as they do call themselves (for whom, however, she and 
her crew were more than a match) on their way hither. 

The lines of the palisade defenses have been greatly 
extended, as was made necessary by the increase of our 
numbers; and the cabins which at first clustered quite 
near to the Manor House have been removed further back ; 
but still are they all within the defenses save the new cabin 
(that was) of Abijah Holcomb; the which after much 
ardent persuasion, he induced my brother to permit him 
to build a quarter of a mile to the south-west of the Manor 
House. The stables and open sheds wherein the stock 
may be sheltered and protected from an enemy attacking 


The Great House on the Manor 325 

us have also been greatly enlarged, as the increase in our 
live-stock made imperative. Two more pieces of artillery 
have been fetched over and properly mounted. The num- 
ber of souls here has been added to by births and by the 
arrival of recruits from home until it is now near to three 
hundred; of whom one-half are males able to bear arms. 

The burning of the brick was an experiment in which 
all took the deepest interest; and was a prodigious success. 
Practical brickmakers had been brought over, and with them 
to work and direct, the fall of 1654 and the following 
winter (which was open and favorable to the enterprise) 
were occupied by all who could be spared from other 
things in the production; with the result that a number 
sufficient for all present purposes have been made avail- 
able. 

The Manor House was begun early in the summer of 
last year, so soon as the little chapel was sufficiently ad- 
vanced to be ready for the work of the finishing carpenters, 
and is now so nearly completed that we are living in it. 
It is seated to the south of the old house (which hath now 
become the kitchen and also furnishes quarters for the 
servants and some farm laborers without families who are 
exclusively employed in the concerns of the Lord of the 
Manor) ; and it fronteth toward the south, commanding 
from its elevation a most noble view of this most lovely 
valley. 

The structure is of goodly proportions albeit even yet 
smaller than our dear old home at the Mere, having a 
frontage of 80 feet with a depth of 75, and is two stories 
in height with a large attic over the whole which may at 
any time be made into bed chambers. A cellar, 10 feet 
deep, and dry and cool, is under its entire extent. The 
foundations are of an excellent stone found here in abun- 
dance and the walls of the house have at the base a thick- 
ness of 3 feet, which at the top of the first story is brought 
down to 2 feet, and from the top of the second story to 
one and one-half, all most solidly and substantially laid. 
The roof, sloping back from the eaves 10 feet on each 


326 Big John Baldwin 

side, then becomes flat; and is covered by a solid brick 
pavement, laid upon squared timbers amply supported by 
great beams and uprights within ; at its edge it hath a 
parapet 3 feet high, of hewn oak logs, each 12 inches square 
and all firmly held together by iron bolts and in due time 
will be painted white; the which doth not only afford an 
admirable place from which the settlement may be de- 
fended but will give a most noble aspect to the building 
when all is complete. 

Each door and window is equipped with shutters made 
of two thicknesses of 2-inch oak planking bound together 
by wrought spikes driven through and clinched and which 
may be secured on the inside by stout oaken bars; they 
are pierced at proper intervals, so that those within may 
fire upon their assailants; but, save for these small aper- 
tures (only large enough to admit the muzzle of the musket) 
they are surely impervious to bullets or anything save that 
which may be shot from the cannon’s mouth. And with 
these shutters will every house or cabin that may be built 
outside the walls of the palisade be provided. 

Within, the Manor House hath, first, a hall, two stories 
high and 20 feet in width, running the entire depth of 
the building; at the back or north end is a fire-place 10 
feet wide and half as deep with a great chimney in har- 
mony; on either side of the fire-place, beginning some 
10 feet south of its opening, is a stairway of broad, low 
steps, reaching a platform which extends forth from the 
chimney-piece, giving access above to galleries or gang- 
ways with railings, from whence entrance is had, in turn, 
to the sleeping rooms in the second story; while the attic 
is reached by a broad stairway from the north end of the 
second story hall. On either side of the fire-place are 
doors opening on a roofed porch, 10 feet wide, which is 
connected also with the old house and leads to the kitchen ; 
so that the food may be brought, all hot, into the great 
hall where of course we breakfast, dine and sup. The 
floors are of smoothed one-inch oak boards all through 
the house. 


The Great House on the Manor 327 

Entering the hall two noble and spacious chambers con- 
nected by large folding-doors, occupy all the eastern side, 
being each 30 feet wide, and 37 feet 6 inches in length; 
the north hath a fire-place in its east wall 5 feet in width, 
while the south hath a similar one on its west side where 
the chimney is constructed so as to give also an additional 
fire-place in the great hall. And in these chambers might 
a king hold his levees. 

The south-west room, 25 feet square, is Nell’s chamber, 
my brother’s 16 x 25, and facing west, opening into it; 
there are two other rooms similar to his to the north 
of it, the one next adjoining his and with a connecting 
door being intended and used for his private business office, 
while that in the north-west corner will be used for a 
library-room. 

The second floor is divided into bed-chambers, 8 in all, 
4 on each side, and of uniform size; and in every room 
there is a fire-place and vast closets. The attic is one im- 
mense room, the which (the ceiling being no lower than in 
the chambers below) would make a queen’s ball-room but 
for the great polished roof-beams; but will, when occasion 
requires, be cut up into chambers like those in the second 
story, the chimneys and windows being arranged so that 
this may be done, and thereby give to the then third- 
story rooms every comfort to be found in those of the 
other floors. 

This is the house into which we came from the old 
scarcely three months ago. As I have said it is not yet 
finished. The doors, mantels, mirrors and carven-work 
for the railings around the hall galleries and other places, 
the wainscots and paneling, will come in the next cargo 
that shall be fetched by the Lady Eleanor; as will also 
the rest of the furniture. We have already, stored here, 
many leather-covered couches and chairs as well as those 
of Turkey work, an abundance of bed-room furniture, Span- 
ish and Dutch tables, clocks, escritoires, screens, tapestries, 
and much plate, besides what we use. Still we have not 
enough to fully furnish the entire place, but shall have 


328 Big John Baldwin 

when next our ship comes over. The Lady Eleanor hath 
also ordered a great addition to her already most abundant 
supply of fine table-linen and damask napkins and rugs 
and carpets to add to those we have, to make a home here 
in the wilderness of which no Englishman need be ashamed. 

But here have I been led like the garrulous girl that 
I am away from the story I started out to write, to gossip 
about the house of which my dear brother is so vain; 
but which he alas ! may never see again. God forgive 
me — I — but I hear my nephew John crying for his huge 
aunt ! Another time to finish. 


CHAPTER XLV 


HE DEFEATETH THE RICAHECRIANS 

Mountjoy Manor, ist July, 1656. 

My sister Betty tells me that she began to write the 
story of our troubles with the Ricahecrian Indians but 
got no further than a description of the new Manor House, 
etc., before she was compelled to drop her quill to go 
to her nephew, John, Jr., his Worship having eaten some- 
thing not good for his wholesome, and which gave him a 
pain in his inwards ; and from that time on she was too 
busy to give the matter further attention. Wherefore, 
she saith, she hath left it to me to tell the tale. 

Your great aunt Betty is, my dear grandchildren, a most 
excellent person (as the good God hath doubtless long 
since showed you) ; her chief weakness, drawback, and 
fault, being her sex. Truly it is not for me to judge in so 
serious a matter, but I may not forbear saying that here, 
as all the world can see, was a mighty good man spoiled 
when the material was used to produce a female. She 
hath not only the strength of a man in her nevertheless 
strictly feminine figure and mould — (for it is a marvel 
that in her arms is almost as much power as mine; and 
yet, if they are massive, they are as round and soft and 
plump, and as white-skinned as those of a girl who will 
run from a cow and cannot lift a pound) — ^but also, despite 
her charm of womanly tenderness hath she the courage 
of the best man that ever walked the earth. She hath a 
man’s quick wit and self-reliant resourcefulness albeit she 
will cry at a marriage or go crazy over a new-born babe 
with the rest of her sex. No man may hope to daunt 
or frighten her nor brow-beat; she will face him out and 
drive him forth of her presence cowed and humbled I 

329 


330 Big John Baldwin 

care not how great a bully he may be ; but she hath all 
the modest demeanor and most delicate and sensitive refine- 
ment that belong to the daughters who dwell in king’s 
houses. She can enter into the high matters of Church 
and statesmanship with the ablest of them all and hath 
powers of perception and logical deduction, aye, of mili- 
tary leadership and strategy, that would make the fortune 
of a king’s counselor or a general in the field; but at the 
same time she can tell you to a riband every detail in 
the dress of a woman upon whom she hath looked for no 
longer than sixty seconds. 

And so when she started in to inform you of our recent 
affair with the savages, she must needs begin with an 
elaborate description (for so I assume it is, not being in- 
clined to wade through the long screed, which she assures 
me contains nothing else) of the new house; just as she 
shall first tell you what comprised the attire of the woman 
before telling you what message she brings howsoever im- 
portant that message may be. And when I asked her why 
she should take such trouble to describe that with which 
you, while reading this, are of course more familiar than 
is she at this moment, she replied that the picture must 
have its setting or lose its significance ; that to enable you 
to understand what your grandfather did and the true 
meaning of it you must know by what he was surrounded ; 
and so forth. 

For, dear John,” she said, “ this house may not last 
forever.” 

“ Nor need it, to be the home of my grand-children, who 
like you and me, my dear Betty, shall have here no con- 
tinuing city, but shall seek and find one to come.” 

Nay, but it may not last till they are born, even.” 

Then why should they know what they shall have 
missed? But that is folly — for what shall prevent or 
hinder me from rebuilding, if by any chance it should be 
destroyed — nay, this is even greater folly, for who shall 
destroy it?” 

“ The Indians might ” 


He Defeateth the Ricahecrians 331 

They shall be better than any I have yet seen, an they 

do.” 

“ You have not seen all of them yet. But are they the 
only enemies you must be on your guard against, John ? ” 

“ What others shall there be ? ” 

‘‘ An if King Charles II shall come into his own ? ” for 
these women, true and loyal in all things though they be, 
have ever a weakness for the poor Prince; and I do verily 
believe that in their own hearts they are ready to welcome 
him back. 

“ I know of no such king, Betty ; but if there be one 
such and he do come into his own again how shall it con- 
cern me? In what way shall it affect the Manor House 
at Mountjoy?” 

“ Have you not been in arms against the House of 
Stuart? ” 

“ Aye, that have I, and right well do they know it.” 

“ Do you think this hath made them love you ? ” 

‘‘ Nay, I know not how that may be ; but I do assure 
you they and theirs have found it well to show a mighty 
civil respect for me, more than once.” 

‘‘ Now you are boasting John and it ill-becometh you.” 

Verily, thou speakest truly, Elizabeth. ’Twas a silly 
boy’s boast. I thank thee for the reproof. Faithful are 
the wounds of a friend, Betty, and thou hast ever been 
my true friend. The glory belongs to our God.” 

And how unerringly He always chooseth His instru- 
ments. Thou wert indeed a weapon fitted to His hand. 
O, to be the sister of such a brother. Surely God hath 
blessed me far beyond my deserts ! ” 

“ How true, how very true, my dear Betty ! But this 
shall not be made a matter of outward reproach to thee 
if thou wilt but show, as now, a seemly appreciation of 
my merits and thine own unworthiness.” 

At the which her Ladyship first frowned, stamping her 
foot, and then, failing to reach my ear (which experience 
hath taught me to guard when she is by) she burst out 
laughing. 


332 Big John Baldwin 

“Oh, John! You make me almost as great a fool as 
you are, yourself.” 

“ It is a sin to ascribe to man the stupendous works 
which Omnipotence alone is able to perform. But what 
if this Kinglet of whom thou talkest, doth not love me?”" 

“ Only this, my dear brother ; and it is a thing you 
think too little of I do believe. The present state of 
affairs shall not last forever in England. The idea of 
a king at the head of the government is so ingrained in 
English hearts that they will never be content to be ruled 
without one. The novelty of the change they now have 
being worn off, the hearts of the people will turn back 
with yearning to the King. And when he cometh into 
his own again think you he shall not be revenged upon his 
enemies ? ” 

“ But I am far from him and doing him no harm here.” 

“ But the King hath a memory and a long arm and 
it may reach you even here, through those he shall send 
to rule over us.” 

“ Hath the King an arm like God, Betty ? And hath 
not He brought us here, the Lord God of Hosts, by most 
mysterious ways, and set us up here in the wilderness? 
Hath He done this, hath He gone so far, and shall He 
not go farther? Can He not protect us in what He hath 
bestowed upon us? Is His hand shortened? Nay, that 
which He hath planted shall grow. Hither hath He brought 
me and here shall I remain, and my children, and my 
children’s children after me; they shall spread to the East 
and to the West, to the North and to the South, for He 
shall make of them a mighty nation, but ever shall this 
be their home, their Jerusalem, towards which they shall 
turn when they pray. Never fear! I shall take care 
of my own though all the kings and princes of Christendom 
rise up against me.” 

“ But do not men sometimes overthrow God’s purposes ? ” 

“Aye, they may do so at such time as careless watch- 
men are on the towers and a weak-hearted feeble-headed 
one hath charge of His matters. But have no doubts 


He Defeateth the Ricahecrians 


333 


as to the outcome here at Mount joy — I am in charge here, 
and it shall joy me to see the emissaries of the Evil One 
essay to oppose His purposes so far as they may have 
been confided to the hands of His servant, John Baldwin; 
for truly I shall chasten them righteously and then, turning 
them with godly persuasion to the true way I shall take 
care that they seek peace and ensue it. As for the gov- 
ernor any king of England may send hither I give myself 
small concern; let him be diligent in his office and meddle 
not with the affairs of others. If he show himself too 
curious with mine, why then he shall be taught his place. 
God brought me here and I’ll permit no man to exercise 
his will over me; for to do so would be to fail of the 
work whereunto I am fetched here.” 

Now all this grew out of that peculiar feminine quality 
which hath made Betty to worry and fret over doubts 
and fears as to a future which God hath already clearly 
provided and ordained. 

And now that I have got to it, there is but little to tell of 
the trouble with the Ricahecrians — not much more than 
that they learned, after a most severe disciplining, that 
they must not again intermeddle with affairs hereabouts 
which do not concern them; nor are they likely to ever 
forget the lesson, for it was taught to them most soundly 
and completely. 

After Eli Hunt had recruited his strength with food 
and sleep he went on, as was his wish and mine, to warn 
our kindred to the East of the coming of the savages. 
My outposts were sent to the foot of the mountain and 
beyond his nose to the north; and on the 29th April they 
hurried back word that the Indians were coming about 
a thousand strong in all their war-paint, shouting their 
war-whoops singing their songs and dancing their war- 
dances. 

So soon as this news came I took with me one hundred 
of my people, leaving fifty or near that many to guard 
Mount joy, and went forth to meet the enemy. About 
three miles from the Manor I placed my men in position 


334 


Big John Baldwin 

by which they should not only be squarely across the 
front of the advance of the red men, but also might enfilade 
them on their right flank, with their musketry fire. 

The methods of Indians in fighting as they had been 
taught us by Eli Hunt are very different from those we 
had been used to^ and yet are founded upon the soundest 
principles, and my men had well learned the lessons Hunt 
and I had taught them. Here is no such thing as march- 
ing in solid mass to hurl yourselves upon your enemy and 
break and crush him by the sheer weight of your force. 
Indeed, to try to do so would be but to expose yourselves 
to almost certain destruction by your opposers, who, shel- 
tered and protected by the trees of the forest, do their 
deadly work with ease and great safety. And so we met 
them in their own way and every man fought behind a 
tree. 

With the wariness of such a foe it was for the most 
part a matter of waiting and watching for a target; but, 
with patience, that will ever come, and so did. Nor did 
we find that the Indians, armed with bows, were an enemy 
to be despised, for they have a skill in marksmanship like 
unto that of England’s ancient bowmen and they send their 
flint-headed arrows with as much closeness of aim as one 
may have with a musket and such force as to cleave a 
man’s skull. And in this way lost we three men, good 
and true ; and had five others wounded but not desperately ; 
I myself coming off as is my habit with a scratch or two. 

We came never to close quarters with them all the long 
day that we fought; and at evening I brought my men 
inside the defenses with our dead leaving only a band of 
sentinels without; these dead we buried that night by the 
light of torches, the Rev. Mr. Newell performing the re- 
ligious rites. When we went forth again at dawn the 
next day the enemy had disappeared; and we counted 
upwards of one hundred and fifty of his killed in the woods 
and buried them. 

They had disappeared so completely and entirely that 
we made sure they had gone back to the West, but on 


He Defeateth the Ricahecrians 


335 


the evening of the 2d of May came a runner from the 
Doegs appealing for help and saying that the strange In- 
dians, making a detour from here to the South and then 
to the North-East were now threatening them and with 
them the white settlers. I at once chose seventy-five of 
my people and set out in pursuit, leaving Captain Taber 
behind with the rest of our fighting force to defend Mount- 
joy if it should be attacked. 

For four days we marched forward meeting none of 
the foe; on the fifth a party of Doegs joined us bringing 
sad tidings of massacres among both their own people 
and the whites ; of burned homes and outraged women, 
slain children and slaughtered cattle. The Doegs seemed 
filled with fear and consternation; but I encouraged them 
as best I could and on the morning of the next day I 
had upwards of a hundred of them with me. I then 
proposed that if they and their brethren would join me 
I would lead the combined force against the common enemy. 
To this they joyfully acceded, sending runners to apprise 
their tribe of points at which they might meet us as we 
pressed forward; and twenty-four hours later I found my- 
self commanding a body comprising about three hundred 
Doegs and my seventy-five whites. I divided the Doegs 
into three companies placing an experienced white soldier 
in command of each. 

With these I continued to chase as rapidly as I might, 
being guided at times by the trail left of destroyed settle- 
ments and murdered men, women and children, and again, 
detained, losing our way and baffled thereby for some- 
times a day or so at a time. Nor was it till the 20th 
May that we began to get hot upon the scent, and had 
scarce done so when we learned that the enemy, having 
gone as far as the falls of the James River had crowned 
his bloody foray by defeating an army of whites under 
a General Hill and the Chief Totapotamey, in a most 
bloody aflfray in the which Totapotamey and many of our 
and his people were slain, and had turned about and was 
returning towards the West. 


Big John Baldwin 


336 

My heart burned within me and the Doegs were wild 
with a desire for revenge. I sought, first, a secluded 
spot where on my knees I prayed that the Lord God Jeho- 
vah Whose battles I had beforetime fought, would now 
come to our help and give into the hands of his servant 
these bloody and ruthless murderers. I then chose me 
good men from among the Doegs to go forward to observe 
and report upon the movements of the Ricahecrians ; and 
this work did they perform with such fidelity and speed 
that in three days more the outlaws were, as I had asked, 
delivered into my hands albeit they then knew it not; for 
they were drunk with their triumph and careless in their 
wild, jubilant, return journey. 

On the morning of the 25th May we struck them; and 
although they were taken utterly by surprise they gave 
us a shrewd, hard fight. But by the grace of the God 
of Battles who was with us we withstood them that day, 
and having prevented their escape that night (a lesson 
I had learned by my previous experience with them at 
the affair near the Manor) on the 26th we completed 
our work; nor do I believe that of all their number more 
than a score of them escaped if any did.* 

Of the Doegs I lost over one hundred and ten of my 
own good men found graves in the wilderness, so far from 
the homes they had left with me when we followed God’s 
leading to this new land. It was a thought that saddened 
me grievously. Four of them had wives and families at 
the Manor, one was a childless widower; two were about 
to marry, and three were bright young lads the oldest but 
sixteen. 

May He without Whose permission not even a sparrow 
falleth to the ground and Whose providences are past 
finding out by mortal wit bring out of this dispensation 
that which shall fully compensate. And He will, for He 
doeth all things well. 

We retraced our steps as rapidly as possible, our hearts 

*This was the first and only appearance of the Ricahecrians in 
history. They were never heard of afterwards. — Editor, 


He Defeateth the Ricahecrians 


337 


full of anxiety for the fate of those we left behind us. 
The way was long and toilsome but we passed over it 
with eagerness, and fell on our knees with praise and 
thanksgiving when, at last, we came in view of the dear 
spot once more, and saw it unharmed, and with the grand 
old buff-and-Bible standard waving over its walls. 

The whole population, headed by my sister Betty carry- 
ing in her arms a bundle in white, poured forth to meet 
us ; and as the echoes rang with sturdy cheers and shouts 
of joy, I, on my knees, gave my first kiss to my first 
daughter. Then, handing back the child to my sister, I 
flew to embrace my dear. 

Born on the ist day of June, A. D. 1656, at four of the 
clock in the afternoon, at Mount] oy Manor, unto John Bald- 
win, Knt., and Eleanor Hedges Baldwin^ his wife, a daugh- 
ter ; weighing nine pounds ; and she shall be called Eleanor. 

May God make me worthy of His loving kindness to- 
wards me. Amen. 


John Baldwin. 


CHAPTER XLVI 


HE DEALETH RIGHTEOUSLY WITH THE FROWARD 

The Manor, loth February, 1657. 

There hath been here at Mount joy a house-cleaning, 
as it were; at all events the place hath been purified of 
certain foul conditions and set in order, and certain points 
have been settled and established in a way that, I suspect, 
hath not been pleasing to some; but I have a lively hope 
(and ground for it) that these shall henceforth bear about 
with them their discontent in their own bosoms, nursing 
it as a private luxury. If they do not another lesson 
shall be taught them, which I am determined shall once for 
all suffice. 

Master Job Herring arrived on the 6th of July last in 
the staunch Lady Eleanor, bringing with him (besides the 
finishings for the Manor House, and a cargo of assorted 
commodities) some ninety-two recruits for our little Colony. 
I had desired to so increase our numbers as to make safe 
the enlargement of the liberties and comforts of the people 
by giving to each family its home-place, without the de- 
fenses. And this is now going on when the weather per- 
mits — the which however hath been much against us so 
far, but we have been diligent as might be and only 
twenty families remain within the palisade. These we 
hope to have housed in their own cabins outside before the 
autumn comes on us. 

The defenses will still stand as a strong place whereunto 
all shall resort in event of an attack at any time by any 
large force. To insure their being able to do so none 
have been permitted to go further, in his selection of a 
home-site, than a mile from the Manor House ; while those 
nearest are only one-fourth that distance therefrom ; and all 
hath been so arranged that an equal number of these homes 

338 


He Dealeth Righteously with the Froward 339 

are set on each of the four sides of the great house, which 
is the heart of all. 

There could be no more favorable place for the carrying 
out of such a plan, the advantages on each side being equal 
to those on any other and there being nothing to prefer 
in the way of soil, water, timber, drainage, etc. ; so that 
one might make his choice with his eyes shut and neither 
lose nor gain by doing so. And for each family is con- 
structed a sound and stable cabin of good hewn timbers 
with cellar and level floors of split oak planks smoothed 
with draw-knife and adze, with tight seams and joints; 
each cabin having the number of rooms needed to house the 
family with comfort and a strong if rough stable and out- 
houses ; to each cabin I allow at least two glass-windows ; 
the others being of deer-skin^ finished (for we have three 
excellent master tanners with us) as is the skin on the 
head of a drum, till more glass may be brought over; 
and to each house there is a good brick chimney in which 
two or even four fire-places may be put, and never less 
than two. And to each house-holder I have made the 
allotment of land, tools, animals and so forth, as I originally 
provided. 

In making my requisition upon Master Herring for my 
recruits I bade him fetch this time only a few farmers, 
as we have enough of these at present, but to supply our 
needs more fully with blacksmiths, carpenters, shoemakers, 
tanners and curriers, brewers, spinners and weavers and 
the like; and of the sixty males who came in July forty 
were of these different sorts of craftsmen; it follows of 
course that the most of them are from London; and for 
the most part they are very good workmen though not so 
steady in their habits as my good old Ironsides comrades. 

Now I know not why it should be so but I have learned 
that altho’ all may profess the same religion and be seem- 
ingly inspired with the same desire and determination to 
have and hold to their enjoyment all the rights of worship 
and of civil liberty that belong to enlightened and free 
men yet there are differences (apparently ingrained in their 


340 


Big John Baldwin 

very natures) in their views, which are so great as to give 
them the aspect of being utterly at odds with each other, 
and almost without common ground of agreement. So 
that your craftsman in the town is a more restless fellow, 
more easily and quickly made dissatisfied, than his brother 
in the country who takes more deliberation before he makes 
up his mind, even if he do reach the same conclusion in the 
main. But when your clod-hopper hath finally put his griev- 
ance into form he ever seems to hold it more reasonably 
and clearly defined than doth he of the town, and more 
free from accompanying errors and whimseys; and while 
each will fight for what he holdeth to be his right, the 
country-man will fight longer and the more patiently that 
he hath no false issue mixed up with the true one. The 
better and clearer judgment and the more godly self-control 
and withal the higher type of manliness is with the country 
dweller; and even if he be slower to move he is ever the 
more fixed and firm in his determination. 

There was that in the appearance of our London recruits 
that was not altogether pleasing to me; for they seemed a 
sort of loose fish (not all indeed, but some), with, I thought, 
a cunning and crafty speculation in their eyes the which 
were not so steady to the front nor so honest in their 
glance as those of my good yeomen already here. Nor was 
I better liked with the look of some of their women, 
who had not that staid and matronly demeanor I would 
see in all of that sex. There was, to some of both men 
and women, that readiness and freedom in manner and 
glibness in speech which it may be, doth more naturally 
belong to people town-born and bred ; but which hath never 
been a recommendation in the eyes of those who have always 
lived in rural parts. 

Nevertheless, despite my secret apprehensions and mis- 
likings (the which I took pains to betray to none), I joined 
with all here in making the newcomers welcome, and on 
Master Herring’s assurance that he had exercised the great- 
est caution in their selection and as each bore letters from 
ministers and preachers setting forth their godliness and 


He Dealeth Righteously with the Froward 341 

zeal as members of the Saving Remnant I was fain to hope 
that my doubts and suspicions were ill-founded, and in- 
deed, proceeded perhaps, more from • an inward disorder 
that might have seized upon me without my perceiving it 
than from aught else ; and I therefore procured an electuary 
from Dr. Chenowith (albeit he said I needed it no more 
than the man in the moon), and took it; whereby I was 
made very sick for a whole day. And yet was I not 
purged of that which had made me uneasy. 

The Reverend Master Hugh Newell, it should be ex- 
plained, is a most godly man, of about fifty years, of a 
sweet and gentle disposition and most benevolent in aspect 
and life, but a very lion in defense of what he holdeth 
worth fighting for, while with a saving charity for the 
honestly held errors of others he can be also a consuming 
scourge upon those who do with malice prepense and afore- 
thought follow after (and seduce others into the same 
sinful ways) that which is evil. For he doth hold that 
as the Great Enemy of Souls is a being of most astute parts 
and plausible cunning there is no doubt (nor can there 
be), that he hath been and ever shall be (till he hath been 
again returned to his chains, which may God grant shall 
be right speedily), able so completely to deceive and win 
over some who would otherwise be acceptable servants of 
God, persons of great intellectual endowments and noble 
faculties, as that they deliberately and freely choose their 
fatherhood and kingship in him, the said Satan; that our 
warfare should therefore be directed no less against them 
as his tangible and most dangerous agents than against 
that intangible and most elusive personality which is the 
Principle of Evil himself. And in this doth Master Newell 
most warmly and heartily commend himself to me; and 
it shall go hard with us if we, united and determined, do 
not make this place too hot for even the Devil himself; 
the which is a prodigious undertaking, but by God's grace 
we’ll e’en do it. 

Master Newell is an ordained presbyter of the old church. 
His family is of the best of the gentry of Scotland, coming 


342 


Big John Baldwin 

to England with James. In England Master Newell was 
most carefully educated at Cambridge, taking his orders 
in 1630, and holding a living for some years in Devonshire. 
As the troubles growing out of the late King’s usurpations 
and the Queen’s papish conspiracies swelled and gathered 
force, the love of true godliness and of the liberties of the 
people grew and increased in Master Newell, and, to 
make a long story short, he made choice and took his 
stand with God’s people, and served as a Chaplain with 
my Lord Essex and after with Fairfax and others. He 
came hither hoping to establish a school for the teaching 
of the higher branches of knowledge in the Colony; and 
his coming with Master Herring to Mount] oy Manor was 
truly a blessing direct from the hand of my God; for here 
he shall remain so long as I can persuade him to do so; 
and indeed he seemeth fairly content with us. 

Yet hath not Master Newell lost all his love and rever- 
ence for the old Church; all that was godly and righteous 
he doth adhere to; the errors into which Laud and his 
evil counsellors sought to lead her he doth detest with 
a righteous abhorrence. He hath avoided the extremity 
of fanaticism into which many of the Remnant have been 
led (I grieve to say it), and doth ever foster a lively hope 
that the day shall come when the doors of the Church 
shall be opened that all her children may return to her; 
and I am not ashamed to go with him in this, albeit I 
once thought I should never be of such a mind. Time and 
reflection in the past four years have presented many 
things to me in a light more correct than that in which I 
regarded them during the hot days of my youth and our 
fighting. 

To Nell especially, and to my sister Betty, too, hath 
Master Newell been a gracious blessing sent by God; for 
neither of them have ever been able to worship Him with 
thankful and happy hearts under the ministrations of our 
unordained thumpers of theology. The little Eleanor was 
duly christened by Master Newell as one upon whom the 
consecrating hands had been laid; and so long at least 


He Dealeth Righteously with the Froward 343 

as we go on adding to the House of Baldwin in the 
Wilderness (which I hope shall continue for many years), 
so long must Master Newell be with us to start the 
youngsters fairly on the voyage of life. 

Now the first open signs of trouble we had displayed 
by our newcomers from London were observed within 
three months of their landing; but were passed by for 
some time without remark in the hope that they might 
presently disappear. They showed themselves in the serv- 
ices of worship in our little Chapel to which we have given 
the name of Trinity. At first the room was simply fitted 
up with pews of rough planking, a raised platform on 
which was a small table and a chair for the leader or 
preacher. After Master Newell came however, he and 
Nell and Betty set about making it more churchlike. They 
caused it to be fitted up with a Lord’s Table, rails, a 
reading-desk, a prayer-stool, a pulpit and so forth, the 
services were conducted after the old forms. To this no 
one made objection especially as Master Newell’s sermons 
were filled with the true spirit of fervent godliness and 
he countenanced nothing savoring in the least of papistical 
practice either in observances or doctrine. 

So that as true Independents we have set up that form 
of worship that it pleases us to have; the which is that 
of the Old Church; and with it have the right doctrine 
which with all her errors hath ever been with the Church 
(even as the oracles of God were with the Jews in their 
errors till the coming of Our Lord in the working-out of 
God’s purposes removed their candle-stick out of his place), 
and for the preserving of which may Heaven’s blessing 
ever be with the Church. And all our people here though 
many were at first disturbed in their ignorance as to what 
might come of it, received the new methods of procedure 
with quick hearts, and have learned to rejoice that the 
change hath come to us. 

For a time the Londoners made no sign of dissatisfaction 
with these things, but all attended willingly and regularly; 
(for I will have no one remain at home who is able to go 


344 John Baldwin 

to the Chapel, so long as I am master here) but trouble 
came at last, suddenly and without warning. It seemed 
to be borne in upon certain of these elect that grievous 
wrongs were being done in the services, against God’s 
true religion. This they gave evidence of in various ways 
during the services ; not only in failing to bow at the name 
of Jesus (which none here is required to but all do through 
natural reverence, since they have learned that there is in 
it no papistry but only a recognition of the Divinity of 
the Lowly Nazarene; and which the newcomers did at 
their first coming, in, as it soon appeared, a merely servile 
imitation of the rest of us), but casting upon those who 
did glances of sour contempt and scorn; refusing to kneel 
while the prayers were being read, as if to assert their 
independence of Almighty God; keeping their seats while 
the Creed was being recited and the Psalms and hymns 
were being sung; and showing during the sermon a most 
irreverent spirit of inattention, as if they were so superior 
in their natures that the expounding of God’s Word was a 
matter of no importance to them; and, finally, making a 
habit and practice of leaving the Chapel with noisy com- 
motion while the minister was pronouncing the benediction 
as if they needed no blessing or help from God. 

All these things came gradually and as they were not 
remarked upon nor reproved in the beginning the perpe- 
trators grew only bolder, proceeding from one extreme 
to another until our Christian forbearance was strained 
to almost the last tension. But still did we bear with 
them; daily asking the mercy of God for them that they 
might be brought to better minds, and that we might be 
given grace to keep our hands off them. And so matters 
ran in this regard till late in October. 

Meantime there came to my ears from time to time 
rumors of an attempt at the cultivation by these same men 
of a spirit of disloyalty and insubordination among my 
people; albeit they were mightily civil and respectful in 
my presence everywhere, save in the Chapel. It was told 
to me that secret meetings were being held at night by 


He Dealeth Righteously with the Froward 345 

the conspirators, at which they discussed what they were 
pleased to term their grievances ’’ ; and to these meetings 
they sought to draw some of my old and tried comrades 
and retainers and some did draw but not many, and those 
thus seduced by them are now mighty sorry, and are bring- 
ing forth fruits meet for repentance. Their “ grievances,” 
forsooth, consisted, as they put them, in complaints that I 
am too much a master; that I tyrannize over the people 
here gathered together; that I am not only a law unto 
myself but have also imposed my will as law upon all 
at Mountjoy; that this should not be borne by free English- 
men and that they ought to rise and depose me and set up 
a ruler chosen of themselves, sending me back to England 
and taking my possessions unto themselves to be used 
for the common good of all here; and more to the same 
efifect; the which was of course rank mutiny. 

But I had that perfect confidence in my people that for 
a time I forbore to molest them in any way, going about 
my business with no appearance of knowledge of what 
they were plotting and scheming and making no difference 
in my treatment of them and the others. I was often urged 
by Captain Taber who kept a sharp eye on them, to let 
him settle the matter; which he said he could speedily do 
with no more loss than one, or possibly two, of the ring- 
leaders, who should never in any case fulfil their highest 
and noblest mission till they had yielded up the ghost and 
their bodies had resolved into their original constituents 
whereby the earth might be manured and enriched and 
made more fertile through the wonderful power of God 
to utilize the basest materials for good purposes. But I 
restrained him, bidding him the rather to pray for them 
that God might give the poor deluded creatures the sense 
to see and abjure their errors. 

“ But,” he cried ; ‘‘ the age of miracles is past, Sir John.” 

“Nay, Ned; for shame! Who hath shortened God’s 
arm? If our dear Lord was willing to suffer a shameful 
death upon the Cross to save these vile creatures may 
we not be patient and bide His time? Shall we take 


346 Big John Baldwin 

it upon ourselves to defeat His mercy by putting them 
forthwith beyond the reach of it?” 

“ Tis they who have put themselves there. Moreover 
it were a sad waste of good mercy to spend it upon these 
scurvy fellows.” 

And as he was thus incorrigible in my hands I sent him 
to Master Newell for a godly admonition. For a long 
time none beside myself save the Captain, Master Newell 
and Dr. Chenowith knew of these things. 

At last however, one day in October, a shrill outcry from 
one of the cabins where a family of the newcomers from 
London was lodged drew my attention; and going thither 
I found a pretty state of affairs. The occupant was known 
as Oliver Worseley, and his supposed wife went by the 
name of Lavinia. They were the worst in looks of all 
the Londoners; but, save that I knew Worseley to be the 
chief conspirator among the mutineers (as he was likewise 
the leader in bad behavior in Chapel), we had nothing 
tangible against them. 

Worseley was a most unhandsome wretch, with that 
about him so suggestive of somebody or something I had 
once seen that, failing to place him, it annoyed me. I 
could not identify him, and yet it seemed that I ought to 
do so; until at last I concluded that I must have looked 
on a face like his in some hideous nightmare, it may have 
been when distraught with my wounds; for surely in my 
sane senses I could never have imagined that even the 
hand of Satan could have done so evil and ugly a piece 
of work; and so I let it out of my thoughts. He wore a 
great wig of flowing and nauseously greasy ringlets cover- 
ing his ears and hanging to his shoulders; a dirty patch 
concealed his left eye and his right was red and truculent; 
he had a scar across his face cutting through the bone 
of his nose and twisting it into more ugliness than it 
could possibly have had before; another creased and 
crinkled scar ran across his throat. He boasted that he 
had lost his eye by a pike-thrust at Naseby; that he got 
the cut over the nose in leading a charge against Rupert 


He Dealeth Righteously with the Froward 347 

at Marston Moor; while it was to a Scotchman, who at 
Dunbar, tried to saw his head off with a dull claymore, 
that he owed the scar on his throat. He had a voice like 
a bull’s bellow and was so stuffed with Scripture texts that 
they rolled forth from him in an irrepressible stream so 
that when at the impromptu prayer-meetings he used to 
lead, he besieged, or pretended he did, the Throne of Grace. 
He was a fairly good shoemaker; but ever meddled with 
ale save when he could get something more fiery which was 
not often under my regulations. And yet, with all these 
things, he wielded a sort of a power and influence over 
some of the men, having, as we found afterwards, some 
twenty at his back. He was, it may be, five and forty 
years of age though no one but his father, the Devil, could 
have sworn to that — and his oath is not good in Christian 
courts; as for his dam, God forbid that any woman should 
have given him birth. 

The woman Lavinia, was a haggard and worn creature, 
and yet with a strange and ill-fitting smartness about her, 
which, it seems, had something of attraction for the young 
and unwary. She may have been of pleasing aspect once; 
indeed there was often suggestion of it in her face, as there 
was, at times, in her port and carriage, of one who had 
once lived in good station, the which she seemed ever on 
guard against showing. In her speech, when she forgot 
herself, she showed that she had received some education ; 
but how much it was hard to say for in this she seemed 
again on her guard. At their first coming she claimed to 
be a seamstress, and in that capacity Nell and Betty had 
her employed for a short time, and thus I came to see 
something of her. But she reminded me so strongly of 
the poor outcast creatures I had seen in the London streets 
in the days of my youth that I was glad when they sent 
her back to her cabin. 

When the outcry took me to their door I found Worseley 
standing in it. He had surely been drinking and was 
scowling, his red face an inhuman mask of malignant 
virulence. There was sound of smothered wailing within 


348 Big John Baldwin 

as of a woman weeping and yet striving to choke it down. 

What has happened, Worseley ? ” I asked civilly. 

“ Nothing in which you are concerned,” he answered 
surlily. 

“And who made you the judge of what concerns me?” 
I was instantly hot. “ What means this sound of wailing? 
Is your wife in pain — hath anything happened ? ” 

He coolly set his heavy shoulder against the jamb and 
threw his form across the door. 

“And what if she be in pain? And what if something 
hath happened ? ” he asked, wagging his head viciously. 
“ What have you to do with it ? ” 

“ Stand aside, and let me pass within.” 

“Nay, you will not pass! This is my house, and the 
house of an Englishman is his castle! I forbid your en- 
trance into my house. You shall not lord it over me, as 
you do over these poor snivelling fools here ! ” 

I would have no trouble with him nor did I wish to foul 
my hands by touching him, and the Lord having sent 
Abijah Holcomb to the scene I merely signed him with 
my head; and Abijah’s big bony hand caught the ruffian’s 
throat, there was a twist of an iron wrist and Worseley 
lay on the ground ten feet from the door; and my way 
was clear. 

The furniture within the room was scattered about, upset 
and disordered, as if there had been a struggle there. The 
woman, bent over a tub of water was washing blood from 
her face; her eyes were surrounded by great patches of 
discolored skin, her nose seemed to be crushed flat, her 
lips were cut and bleeding, and on the floor lay two or 
three teeth which she had spat out. 

“ What hath happened here ? ” 

“ Naught hath happened, your Worship, save that I have 
had a vertigo and stumbled over a chair to the floor and 
struck and bruised my face.” 

Doth a woman ever sink so low that she loses the power 
to love somebody or something or that she will not lie to 
shield him whom she loves? 


He Dealeth Righteously with the Froward 349 

‘'Nay, try not to deceive me Lavinia; I am too much 
used to the marks left by a man’s fist not to know them 
when I see them. That brute hath beaten you.” 

“ Sure, then,” she cried, shrilly, “ he is no more a brute 
than are you, with all your grand airs and masterful ways. 
He is as good a man as you are and I’ll not have you libel 
him to my very face.” 

“ But he hath beaten you.” 

“And what if he hath?” and her voice grew still more 
shrill and scornful. “ What if he hath ? What is it your 
business? Hath not a husband the right to beat his wife? 
Nay, doth not the Apostle himself declare that a wife shall 
be obedient to her husband? I was disobedient, and he 
had full right for what hath done. As for you, meddle 
with your own affairs and leave ours where they belong.” 

The poor creature spluttered and wept and mumbled and 
shrieked. She had been shamefully, brutally punished. 

Glancing to the door I saw Worseley standing, scowling, 
with Abijah behind him slowly and wistfully drawing his 
short black cart-whip through his hand^ looking inquiringly 
at me. But I could give the work to no one else. It was 
a dirty job but dirty jobs must sometimes be done by even 
the best of us. At a stride I was out of the door and 
with one hand I caught the brute by the collar and with 
the other grasped the whip. 

“You coward! A wife beater,” I cried, beside myself 
with rage. “For every blow you gave her I’ll take a 
heavy reckoning from your hide.” 

And the brave whip sang and whistled right merrily as I 
laid on with such good will that it seemed as if I could 
feel the weapon sink into his flesh with each blow. And 
the pleasure of it I There was such a relish of satisfaction 
went with the work I was doing as I hope I shall never lose 
the enjoyment of. 

And Master Worseley writhed and squirmed and groaned 
and at last he howled; while Abijah stood by beaming 
placidly till with a scream of anger the woman leaped from 
the door and plunged at me with an axe whirling about 


350 


Big John Baldwin 

her head and the look of a she-devil in her eyes; then 
Abijah caught, disarmed and held her. But he could not 
hold her mouth, from which poured forth so vile a stream 
of filthy abuse as never in all my wide experience had I 
heard from human lips before. 

‘‘ I’ll teach you to beat your wife,” I said. 

Hold,” cried Worseley, choking and gasping ; she’s 

no wife of mine! She is but a common London and 

ought to be scourged forth of the camp. Indeed, sir, she 
is not my wife; and I was right to beat her; for she is a 
vile creature.” 

My arm fell to my side and my soul was filled with an 
inexpressible loathing; and a fear as well. I loathed the 
coward who to save his own skin could stoop to so defame 
the woman who was even then straining every muscle to 
escape Abijah’s stern clasp that she might go to his rescue. 
He would consign her to any infamy, degradation and suffer- 
ing, to save himself; she would dare and endure anything 
to spare him. Surely, an ordinary punishment would not 
be great enough for him; I must take time to think and 
to devise something that might fit his deserts. 

But what if his charge were true? What if she were 
not his wife? What was this we had fetched into the 
purity of the godly life of our Colony? If these were not 
married were the others? 

‘‘ I have sinned, your Worship,” whined Worseley, 
wriggling painfully, for his stripes were doubtless burning 
hot. “ I have sinned, but I do repent. Never again shall 
I consort with the vile strumpet.” 

That God should permit such a creature to live 1 

Turning to the woman I asked if this was true; whether 
Worseley were her husband or no. 

He is all the husband I want,” she replied, sullenly. 

“ Have you a marriage certificate ? ” 

Nay^ but we are man and wife in the sight of God. He 
hath told me so himself, and he knows for he is a preacher 
—aye, and a better than yon mealy-mouthed papist, Newell. 
Twas all agreed before we left London, and he promised 


He Dealcth Righteously with the Froward 351 

if I would come with him as his wife he would make a 
decent woman of me. Aye^ and there be others here, in 
the same plight.’’ 

Bidding Abijah deliver Worseley to the constable for 
safekeeping in our tight log gaol (for which so far we had 
no use), and to keep an eye on the woman, I went to the 
Manor House; and going to my room with a sickened 
heart laid the whole matter before the Lord God, beseech- 
ing Him that He should send me wisdom and guidance 
in this crisis in our aifairs. For the greater part of the 
day I sat there and refused to see or talk with any, while 
I thought of what I should do. 

This pollution must be cleansed ; this festering sore must 
be healed ere it should poison all our blood. But how ? 

They could not be returned to England under several 
months for the Lady Eleanor is not due on her return 
voyage till May or June, and this, remember, was last 
October. 1 could not drive them forth into the wilderness ; 
the winter was rapidly coming on and all signs pointed to 
a very hard and severe one ; they would perish. Humanity 
forbade their banishment. 

What was my duty as a Christian? These were most 
depraved, debauched and besotted sinners. They were liv- 
ing in a way abhorrent to all godly views of life. If they 
remained they might work irreparable injury to the morals 
and well-being of our community, especially among the 
young. To keep them would be to harbor a nest of vipers 
in the sacred places of our homes where all, and our 
guileless youth most of all should be in danger of being 
stung to the death that hath no end. And yet they could 
not be driven out. 

Then did I truly feel as I never felt before, the weight 
of the responsibility that I had so easily assumed. It almost 
crushed me; and again I prayed and told my God that 
the matter was too great for me. 

And even while I prayed the thought flashed and burned 
through my heart and soul — For whom did Christ die? 
To save whom? The sinners, or the righteous? Those 


352 


Big John Baldwin 

only who live decent lives or as well those sunk in the 
deepest depths of vilest sin? And as His servant vowed 
and pledged to labor with absolute devotion in the cause 
which that Christ consecrated with His blood can I hesitate ? 
Am I to pick and choose among those needing salvation? 
Is not my obligation as imperative in the case of the vilest 
offender as in that of one who hath not gone so far astray ? 
Am I not under bonds to Christ to try to bring the basest 
and meanest as well as to others, to His redemption? If 
these are sent away or even in any manner separated from 
our godly people here are we doing our duty by them? 
They must be saved, and by my own will must I make 
the effort, looking for God’s direction and His blessing.” 

And I felt that the thought was sent from God. 

I rose from my knees and at once sent forth a summons 
that all those who came to us in July should meet me in 
the Chapel in the evening, bringing with them their marriage 
certificates ; and, calling for Captain Taber, I gave direction 
to so place his men that none should escape. Besides 
these I summoned also Master Newell and Absalom Chen- 
owith — and then did I recall the fact that the hour had come 
for me to go to the Chapel to become godfather to my dear 
Dorothy’s first-born, and I went. And he was christened 
Absalom Baldwin; and I gave him a silver cup, and his 
mother a kiss. 

When the evening was come, repairing to the Chapel 
with Master Newell I found there all that I had sum- 
moned, and others drawn by curiosity and perhaps the 
thought that I might need them to advise with me. But 
I needed them not for that for I knew what I should 
do. 

And mighty solemn and frightened were the summoned. 
They had, of course, all heard of the happenings of the 
day. They were in doubt and fear. All but five of those 
couples claiming to be living in wedlock produced the writ- 
ten evidence of their lawful marriage, the five were unable to 
do so. Worseley began to speak in continuation of his base 
plea that he had sinned and of his purpose to have naught 


He Dealeth Righteously with the Froward 353 

to do from that time forth with Lavinia, whom he again 
sought to denounce; but I forbade him. She sat, cowed, 
subdued, bruised and broken; a most sad spectacle for a 
Christian man to look upon. 

The good Master Newell wore a grievous look of hope- 
less bewilderment doubt and misgiving on his kind face, 
but I knew what to do and that I would do it, and so know- 
ing my heart was light. 

“ Oliver Worseley and Lavinia, heretofore known as his 
wife, will come forward to the altar rails.” 

They came; he with such an air of hypocritical sancti- 
mony on his evil face that I struggled mightily with myself 
before I crushed the impulse to strike him down; she, 
meek and humble in seeming but with a quick, uneasy 
glancing of her poor aching eyes; for she knew not what 
was to come and was in fear. 

These persons, reverend sir,” I said to the clergyman, 
whom I had signed to his place within the rails, “ have 
come hither to be joined in the holy bonds of wedlock; 
and I crave your good offices in the matter.” 

Blank astonishment sat upon every face; for a moment 
there was utter silence; then Worseley — 

‘‘ Nay, your Worship, I do beseech you. On my knees 
I have promised my God that I will abandon my sinful 
ways ; I do repent me of the evil I have done ; I have the 
assurance that He hath pardoned me, in witness of which 
I do here consecrate myself from henceforward to a life 
of chastity, sobriety and all true godliness.” 

And it shall be my business to see that you keep your 
vow, my man,” said I. “ Proceed, reverend sir.” 

“ Hold ! ” cried Worseley, again, I cannot, shall not, 
may not do this thing — I shall never again deliver myself, 
into the hands of this woman whose sinful wiles have led 
me astray.” 

'' You will marry Lavinia, and you will marry her now, 
Master Worseley; and you will not trouble yourself with 
further discourse concerning the thing.” 

He shot a galnce of fiery malice into my eyes where 


354 


Big John Baldwin 

he surely read the folly of his essay to resist me; for he 
turned about and the ceremony proceeded. 

And your grandfather gave away the bride. 

And he also furnished the ring; the which, after it had 
been used in the ceremonies which united the other four 
couples he then returned to Lavinia, as a wedding gift. 

I think Master Newell was completely in the dark till I 
bade him marry Lavinia to Worseley; but that then my 
whole purpose burst upon him; for his face was filled 
with a most happy and serene look in which was perfect 
confidence and no fear. 

Then I spake briefly to all present, telling what my 
perplexity had been and how it had been solved, explaining 
my purpose to keep these erring ones among us, to the 
end that they should be brought to repentance for their 
sins, and be helped by the prayers of God’s people in the 
seeking of pardon; enjoining upon our godly people the 
duty of entreating all with sweetest charity and helpfulness. 
In the end I asked the clergyman to address those just 
married; the which he did with great power and effect; 
pointing out the honorableness and holiness of the relations 
they had assumed; the duties and responsibilities that had 
fallen to them; the great opportunity afforded them to do 
godly service for the Master ; the future that lay so brightly 
before all those who were so fortunate as to be among 
the inhabitants of Mountjoy Manor, and the happy and 
useful lives that all might lead here. But in all he said 
there was no word of reference to the circumstances which 
had led up to the five marriages; he spoke as he might 
have done to those who had come in all innocence and 
purity, mating because of the honest and honorable love 
they had for each other, and for this my heart blessed him. 

He beckoned to me as he closed, and said: “ Of a truth, 
sir, thy heart is in the hand of the Lord; He turneth it 
whithersoever He will.” And a weakness fell upon me and 
for a moment I trembled. 

At the end of his discourse Master Worseley, clearing 
his throat with a loud ahem, began to go down upon his 


He Dealeth Righteously with the Froward 355 

knees with evident purpose to indulge us with one of his 
powerful prayers; whereupon I gently assisted him to his 
feet again, saying — 

“ And now will we seek our closets, there to pray in 
secret to the Father who seeth and heareth in secret; and 
He shall reward us openly.” 

My people went loyally forward and congratulated the 
newly wedded ones, with most discreet sobriety, and clear 
good-will. As I did my share the poor women who had 
been made honest wives were greatly affected; they all 
kissed my hand, weeping softly; but Lavinia threw herself 
at my feet, clasping them, while Worseley looked evilly 
and angrily on. As I raised her I said to him in a low 
voice and with a steady glance — 

“ Remember, sirrah, that I shall ever have an eye on you 
from henceforth.” 


CHAPTER XLVII 


HE DELIVERED THE FATHERLESS AND BRAKE THE 
JAWS OF THE WICKED 

The Manor, 15th February, 1657. 

For a time things went very well. The health of the 
community was good, even though the winter was severe; 
we had a-plenty to eat and to drink and (what is of even 
more importance) to do. There were, between the last of 
October and the 15th of January (last month) ten births 
among us ; and five were male and five were female ; so 
that Dr. Chenowith is having experience to teach him his 
profession, and Master Newell is growing daily more im- 
patient for the arrival of the Lady Eleanor which will bring 
him a marble font for our little Chapel. When I questioned 
the fitness of anything so elaborate for such humble sur- 
roundings he answered that as Christ first came in Hjs 
spotless purity and loveliness to be the door of the Church 
even before He had founded it, so this font (also the door 
of the Church, since all must enter it through baptism), 
we shall here provide to God’s glory in the wilderness — 
“ and never fear,” he cries, “ some day, a building fitly 
joined together, shall be added unto this door, which we 
shall first set up.” Amen, and amen, say I. 

When the weather permits work is rapidly pushed for- 
ward on the new homes we are building ; and when nothing 
out of doors can be done there are plough-shares, scythes 
and sickles to sharpen, cradles and other furniture to be 
made, tools to be put in order, skins to be tanned, and, 
with the women, a constant whirring of wheels to spin our 
wool and hemp, wherewith they keep our weavers busy. 
Our school is prospering bravely, and Master Newell says 
that never saw he in all his experience a set of scholars who 

356 


He Delivered the Fatherless 


357 

in all grades and branches of study average up better than, 
or even so well as these children of our right-living people. 

We have much pleasure, mirth and enjoyment of the 
seemly sort among ourselves. Once a week a dinner is 
given at the Manor House to a tableful of my people, to 
which all are invited by turns ; and once a week, my dear 
Nell, my sister Betty and I enjoy the hospitality of some 
one or other; while smaller dinners and parties are going 
forward almost every evening among our neighbors where 
our presence is not expected. The celebration of Christmas 
was on the model of that of ’53, and was a joyful feast for 
every one; and my dear and Betty are minded that at the 
coming Easter the Resurrection of Our Blessed Lord shall 
be so commemorated as shall show a proper precedent for 
the godly imitation of those who shall follow us for all time 
to come — and so that may therefore be considered as settled. 

There were these conditions (and are now, but were 
interrupted, as I shall show), till about three weeks ago; 
the only drawback I could find to my perfect content 
with all things being the exceeding prominence which 
Worseley chose to give to what he called his sanctification 
of the Spirit, whereby he arrogated to himself a great 
godliness; of a truth he was instant in season and out of 
season in making public proclamation of the same, claiming 
that although his sins had been as scarlet they had been 
washed white as wool in the blood of the Lamb; asserting 
that he had been so cleansed that God no longer imputed 
unrighteousness unto him; and striving by ingenious argu- 
ment to convince us all that having been so purified he had 
gained such acceptance with God that he was no longer in 
peril of the commission of sin ; and more of the same sort. 

Now, while nothing could have been more pleasing to 
me than to believe that all this was true (as, I conceive, 
it may be of a man), yet there was such a greasy unction 
about the fellow that I could not do it, and especially when 
I considered his former life was I prone to doubt ; and these 
things brought me oft to my knees, to plead that I might 
be delivered from all malice and uncharitableness, and from 


3S8 


Big John Baldwin 


all pride vain-glory and the sinful feeling of self-righteous- 
ness which might cause me to misjudge any human being 
in so important a matter. 

But yet did I keep my eye on him as I had promised him. 

He was a wily and an able rogue, and so gifted with 
persuasiveness of speech and cunning of argument that, 
with a memory crammed and crowded with texts, he was 
equipped to deceive the very Elect themselves; and that he 
did draw some after him but added to my perturbation 
of spirit. In it all however, I kept ever an eager watch 
on his wife Lavinia ; being persuaded that if he were really 
all, or even a part of what he professed himself to be, 
there would be evidence of the same in her face and as 
well in her daily walk and conversation among us. And 
that she did never raise her head (nor hath she since the 
day of her marriage to him), and in her close living at 
home, in the sad and almost despairing aspect of her face, 
and the hopeless mournfulness of her eyes whenever she 
did show herself in public, I thought and feared that there 
was evidence that he was using his cloak of righteousness 
to cover an unchanged and most vilely corrupt nature, all 
the more base and sinful because of his hypocrisy — and I 
hated myself for so thinking, praying that I might be 
deceiving myself. For I would far rather have endured the 
punishment a just God should inflict on me for so pre- 
sumptuous a sin than to have had my suspicions confirmed. 
But I was right. I am honestly sorry to say it, but my 
suspicions were amply confirmed. 

One day there came to me in sad distress the Mistress 
Naomi Bryce, widow of Moses Bryce, one of the four 
married men who were killed in our campaign against the 
Ricahecrians last year, to lay before me a shame so great 
she could barely speak it. But I called my dear into the 
chamber where we were, and bade her speak on, in God’s 
name. She told me that her daughter Mary, a most sweet 
and shy young maiden of irreproachable behavior and 
character being about sixteen years of age and well-grown, 
seeing that her mother was hard put to it to do for her 


He Delivered the Fatherless 


359 


large family, many of them too small to help her or even 
themselves for that matter, had sought to learn how she 
might effectually share rather than add to the burdens of 
her mother. Twas a most dutiful and noble desire, and 
yet the sequel shall show how Satan doth ever seize upon 
even the best of our impulses and seek to turn them to 
the furtherance of his diabolical purposes. 

In compliance with my own advice request and example, 
all my people had shown the most kindly courtesy to the 
Worseleys, and especially to Lavinia; striving to make her 
feel that her sin was not remembered against her, and 
that her footing was that of all the rest of the women here ; 
and in that spirit Mary went with all innocent boldness 
to her to seek instructions in the art of the seamstress. 
It appears that at the first Lavinia gave her no encourage- 
ment, but the next day (under duress as we after found, 
from Worseley), she sent for the maiden and said she 
could come daily to be taught. And so she went. 

For a few days Worseley was on his good behavior but 
of a most civil and polite manner to Mary; then he began 
to recommend himself to her as a man upon whom God 
had conferred unusual righteousness; he made himself 
appear as one who could do no evil, having been sanctified 
and so rendered incapable of sinning, so that whatsoever 
he might do, must be of the Lord and therefore righteous 
in His sight. Mary, an innocent girl, was much impressed 
by this (which was so shrewdly urged that one even wiser 
and of a more suspicious nature might well have been 
deceived), and gave such tokens of her belief in the scoun- 
drel that one day Lavinia could not forbear breaking forth 
in honest indignation to warn the girl that he was but a 
liar and a hypocrite seeking to deceive her for some evil 
purpose. Whereupon what does my master rogue do but 
fall upon his knees and bawl forth a prayer that God should 
forgive his wife for her sinfulness in thus suspecting and 
traducing him, and this with such cunning skill that poor 
Mary was moved to tears, and in that frame of mind 
exhorted Lavinia that she should not be so unjust, but 


360 Big John Baldwin 

should also ask God to forgive her uncharity and hardness 
of heart, and that He should remove that blindness which 
made it impossible that she should see her husband in his 
true light. 

The next day (Mary having promised at Worseley’s 
tearful petition that she would that night pray in secret 
that Lavinia might be forgiven), when the maiden went 
back to the Worseley cabin to her work she found Lavinia 
with her head and face tied up in bandages, because, the 
poor woman said, of a sore tooth which had swollen her 
cheek most shamefully — the truth being (as at last !we 
learned) that Worseley had beaten her almost to death to 
punish her for having interfered to save the poor ignorant 
girl from his vile clutches. And from that time forward 
Lavinia, under continued duress and fear of her life, 
consented to aid and abet him in all that he did or 
essayed to do till the last moment, and until it was almost 
too late. 

Having thus established himself firmly in the confidence 
of the child as one who was peculiarly blessed of God and 
could do nor think evil (since his every impulse came 
directly from God, even as He inspired the old Prophets), 
the fiend entered upon the work of corrupting her mind 
in the furtherance of his infamous designs by teaching her 
that while the restraints of the marriage state were of all 
good use and purpose with the great majority of human 
beings (who being in a state of sin could not be trusted 
with the enjoyment of pleasures reserved to the free use 
of the Saints), yet in the case of one sanctified there could 
be no sin in that which in another was culpable. In support 
of his position he cited many cases of holy men of old 
who were led by God Himself, as he said, to the doing of 
acts which, by our religion and even the imperfect laws of 
men, are forbidden to all, those free from sin as well as 
those in its bonds. God’s saints, he made bold to say, were 
not bound as other men were; together with much more 
most specious and satanically plausible reasoning well cal- 
culated to have set a stronger head in a whirl. 


He Delivered the Fatherless 361 

But what her intellectuality would not, it may be, have 
sufficed to shield her from, her innate purity and at last 
the remaining spark of true womanhood in Lavinia did 
prevent her falling before ; and to-day, thank God, the dear 
maiden is as pure as the day she was born. For despite 
the confidence he had gained, despite the fact that he had 
really made her believe that he was what he said he was, 
there was that shrinking on her part which could never 
permit her to become his victim. Nor could he induce her 
to meet him elsewhere than in his own house and in the 
presence of his wife. 

And during all of this time this infamous wretch was a 
constant associate of all our people, going in and out 
among us with such discretion that none could find flaw 
or fault in him; but ever with that air of unctuous sancti- 
mony that turned my stomach and hardened my heart till 
my bones ached for his unmasking that I might smite him, 
as the chosen instrument of God, to visit His wrath, fierce, 
strong and swift upon him; aye, in spite of all my fears 
that I might be wrong, and prayers that I might be for- 
given for and cleansed from my uncharitableness, I ever 
rose from my knees with that desire still burning hot 
within me. 

And not only was Worseley going in and out among us 
following his daily concerns in this manner but he was 
likewise, during all the time he was thus working on and 
perfecting his hellish scheme, most assiduous and diligent 
in his attendance at the Chapel; not only at the regular 
Sunday services but at the frequent meetings during the 
week for prayer to which we have all become so habituated 
that we do prize them most highly; and there he was ever 
prompt and zealous in fervent petitioning. Surely God 
would have smitten him then and there but that He had 
a lesson to teach us! So devout was he and so many 
outward signs did he show of possessing the inward grace 
which he claimed to have that the good clergyman, himself, 
was wont to speak to me of him as a precious brand plucked 
from the burning and to thank God for this wondrous 


362 Big John Baldwin 

showing-forth of His great mercy and loving kindness 
towards the sinful children of men. 

Aye^ my much loved grandchildren; you shall find that 
the Evil One is most subtle and skilful in deceits; and to 
you he may oft seem a very Angel of Light. Whom resist, 
steadfast in the faith, and Our God shall surely deliver 
thee from his most cunning wiles. 

The day came at last however, to this arch-fiend, as it 
must come sooner or later to all of his kind ; and his career 
was ended by his betrayal in his confidence in the power of 
Satan to enable him to succeed in all his purposed villainy; 
and then he learned that the Power of Evil, great as it is, 
may not hope to strive and accomplish to the uttermost 
against Our God. 

For one day, failing in every other device and wrought 
up to a pitch of demoniacal madness, he sought to work his 
evil will by force; and that in the presence of Lavinia. 
The shrieks of the girl were smothered by a blanket he 
had thrown over her head and her physical weakness made 
her no match for the brute. But he had counted once too 
often on the patient submission of his poor wife. When 
she realized what was toward she felled the coward to 
the floor v/ith a heavy chair and opening the door bade 
Mary fly for her life. 

The child ran to her home which was close by, and in 
an agony of grief told her mother all, and the mother 
came at once to me. 

May God forgive me if I sinned in that my soul sung for 
joy and my heart was filled with thanksgiving; and I cried 
within myself O, full of all subtility and all mischief, 
thou child of the Devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, 
now shalt thou cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord ; 
for now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and 
verily that hand is my hand, and it shall bring thee to thy 
appointed end and that right speedily.” 

Sending at once a message to the constable to seize 
Worseley and his wife, and to Captain Taber to put his 
men under arms and allow none to leave the settlement, I 


He Delivered the Fatherless 363 

summoned the Court Leet for instant session in the great 
hall of the Manor House; but bade the women (save 
Lavinia, Mary and her mother) and all the children to 
remain at home. And the Court Leet met, called to order 
by me at 7 of the clock in the evening. 

Briefly stating the case and explaining that the prisoner 
should be tried by those assembled, and should have every 
honest opportunity to defend himself, I called the witnesses ; 
Worseley having pleaded “ not guilty ” with a most defiant 
and godless air, he having dropped all his assumed piety. 

To testify was a sore trial to the poor girl, Mary; but 
she did that which was her duty with such purity and 
modesty as crowned her with all honor. I feared trouble 
with Lavinia, but she told the truth, much more fully, yet 
not more honestly, than poor Mary had done; first speak- 
ing (by way of explanation she seemed to feel bound to 
make) somewhat as follows: — 

“ Your Worship, when I came hither to Virginia it was 
with no great hope that there should be here for me any 
better life than what I had known for some years, but I 
came with the fear of death before me if I stayed in Lon- 
don, and because this man persuaded me ; and it is a marvel 
that such an one can so bring others to his will; but his 
master, Satan, hath ever befriended him. For a time after 
so coming here I was his willing accomplice in sin; for I 
had no hope in the world and felt that every man’s hand 
was and ever would be against me. But in that mysterious 
way with which you are all now acquainted God raised me 
up, and from an abandoned wanton I was made an honest 
wife. And in the manner of the doing of this thing I was 
made to see that mankind was not all as vile as I was, and 
as those with whom for years my life had been spent, were, 
— and that the power of God was great enough to make 
some good, even if many were evil. 

And the constant kindness and sweet charity shown me 
by all from that time forward did work unceasingly upon 
my nature; and while I did not betray this man, my hus- 
band, I did not willingly consent to his wickedness, and 


364 Big John Baldwin 

ever nursed a hope that I should soon be delivered from 
it. But that hope was that the deliverance should come 
through such a change in his nature as God alone may 
work — and it still is that the change may come even yet 
and that he may not be cut off in his sins. This shall ever 
be my prayer, 

“ And I do beseech you who are here that you may like- 
wise pray, for ye are righteous and to the prayers of the 
righteous doth God ever hearken ; while I, alas, am the vilest 
of sinners unworthy to so much as breathe the air He hath 
given to all His creatures. 

But my resolve hath been taken and is unshakeable that 
from this time forth I will no more walk in the paths 
of sin if He will but help me; if He shall not, it will be 
but just; and yet shall I strive, in my sinful weakness, 
to do that which is right even though I perish in so doing; 
and therefore shall I now speak the truth in this matter, 
imploring you all not to take this man’s punishment into 
your own hands but to leave him to his God.” 

Then she gave her testimony. 

When she had done I asked Worseley if he had aught 
to offer in rebuttal by way of testimony, or to say himself 
in his own behalf. He said he had no witnesses, that the 
case was cooked up against him by two women, one a 
low London trull and the other an idiot who could be made 
to believe anything; that he stood here upon his rights as 
an Englishman, and demanded them, having fought for 
them under the Lord Protector^ Oliver Cromwell; that it 
was his right to order his private conduct as he wished ; that 
it was his right to have a fair trial before a jury of his 
peers; that this was not nor could it be a fair trial; that 
this blustering bullying tyrant who called himself Lord of 
the Manor had, from the beginning, pursued him with a 
most fiendish and persistent malignity and would now, he 
doubted not, hang him, unless there should be enough of 
the true spirit of English liberty in the breasts of the men 
present to prevent it; and so forth, and so on, for a good 
hour. Although several signed me to stop him I chose not 


He Delivered the Fatherless 365 

to do so but gave him all the rope he wanted ; being minded 
that he should say all he wished without restraint. 

When he concluded I summed up briefly, as follows: 

1st — As to your standing upon your rights as an English- 
man; that you shall; every Englishman hath a right, and 
there can be no greater, to all that he doth earn and deserve ; 
and that you shall have, to the uttermost; that as to your 
right, or any man’s to order his private conduct as he 
wishes, that shall be conceded with the proviso that when 
his rights reach the line where another’s begin he may go 
no further, and this shall ever be the rule of conduct on 
Mount joy Manor; that as to your right to have a trial 
before a jury of your peers, I trust in God, and verily 
believe that it is impossible to find even one man here so 
base that he is your true peer or equal, and I am of no 
mind to bring hither to try you, or for any other purpose, 
any more of your kind; that for the compliment you pay 
me in your hatred for me I thank you; it is the least you 
can do for me, and the most I can ask of you or any other 
like you; that in your assumption that I shall hang you, 
you have displayed a rare prescience; for you are adjudged 
guilty of the crime alleged against you and the sentence 
of this Court is that you be taken hence by the Constable 
and safely confined in the gaol, to be taken thence at the 
hour of sunset to-morrow, and conveyed to Skunk Hollow, 
without the limits of the grant pertaining to this Manor, 
and there be hanged by the neck until you are dead; 
and may God have mercy on your polluted soul ! And 
that He may we do most earnestly recommend that 
you also shall pray without ceasing till your last moment 
comes.” 

“ You have not even asked the Court Leet to declare its 
voice ! ” he yelled as he sprang to his feet, foaming at the 
mouth. 

'' Nor need I do so. If any member of the Court hath 
any quarrel with my judgment or sentence he is welcome 
to present it to me in person.” 

The parson labored with him all that night, and until 


366 Big John Baldwin 

he was hanged ; and reported that he died penitent. I hope 
he did. 

When, at the end, the wig was taken from his head, and 
the patch from his eye, I looked upon the face of Hosea 
Cramworth, the obscene priest whom I had sent packing 
while with Cromwell in Scotland. 


CHAPTER XLVIII 


LOVELY IN LIFE, IN DEATH THEY WERE NOT DIVIDED 

The Manor, 15th February, 1682. 

The beauty of Israel is slain upon thy high places; how 
are the mighty fallen! 

Ye mountains, let there be no dew, neither let there be 
rain upon you, nor fields of offerings; for there the shield 
of the mighty is vilely cast away, as though he had not 
been anointed of our God! 

My heart's love was swifter than the eagle, and stronger 
was he than the lion! 

Ye daughters of Israel, weep over him who clothed you 
in scarlet, with other delights; who put on ornaments of 
gold upon your apparel! 

How are the mighty fallen in the midst of the battle! O 
Jonathan, thou wast slain in thy high places! 

I am distressed for thee, my brother Jonathan; very 
pleasant hast thou been unto me; thy love to me was so 
wonderful, passing the love of women! 

How are the mighty fallen! 

Some years ago there came to the Great Falls of the 
Potomac from the settlements between and about the James 
and the York Rivers, a band of dissolute persons driven 
forth into the wilderness because of their loose way of 
living, by the Royal Governor, Sir William Berkeley; and 
truly their way of living must have been vile indeed to 
have so offended such a man. 

There were of them fifteen men and ten so-called women. 
They had been shipped from London for various crimes, 
to the Colony ; and landing at Jamestown became a festering 

367 


368 


Big John Baldwin 

sore in the body of the community. At all times and in 
all places were they ever engaged in evil and licentious 
behavior; so that nowhere could men endure them. Pun- 
ishment had no effect upon them; imprisonment was for 
them but a resting-spell in which to recuperate and gather 
fresh strength to go forth again to prey upon the goods 
and morals of all. Incorrigible, valuing neither their own 
nor other’s lives a pin’s fee, they could not be permitted to 
remain in the settled parts, nor could they be sent back 
to England; neither had they committed such high crimes 
as, in the eye of the law, should justify their killing by 
its hand. 

And so, despairing of any other solution of the problem 
they gave him to solve. Sir William sent them forth under 
charge of an armed escort in the depth of winter (it was the 
month of December), with order to lead them so far away 
into the wilderness that they might not hope to return, and 
there leave them to whatever fate might befall them. By 
mere chance they were left near the Great Falls and upon 
the north side of the river. They had but little food, 
barely enough clothing for their utmost necessities, and 
no shelter. Of fire-arms they had but few. Their con- 
dition was truly desperate. 

It was perhaps two weeks after their cruel abandonment 
(of which we knew, as yet, nothing), that a poor, starving 
creature having the form of a man came staggering weakly 
into our settlement of Mount] oy. He was so ravenous for 
food that he ate like a wild beast, and was incoherent in 
speech for the space of a whole day. Then he told his 
story and that of those he had left behind starving and 
suffering. 

My brother John at once made up store of provisions and 
himself led a party to their relief. He hath never failed 
in all his life to lead the way to the help of the suffering. 
He supplied their immediate wants and leaving some of 
our men to construct cabins for them, came home again ; 
and forthwith despatched them further relief, as he did 
during the winter — and indeed hath done all these years. 


Lovely in Life, in Death Not Divided 369 

He was at first minded to bring them here; but after 
investigation into their characters and manner of life, con- 
cluded it would not be wise to do so. He also felt that 
it were better he should take them further away from 
the point where the Lady Eleanor 11. doth find her berth to 
lade and unlade twice a year; and so in the Spring he 
moved them further to the Northwest, some forty miles, 
locating them in a fertile and well watered valley, about 
five and twenty miles north by east of Mount joy; where 
again he caused cabins to be constructed for their occu- 
pancy, furnished them with tools and farm animals, and 
gave them such aid (and with assurance of such further 
as they might require) as ought to have enabled them to 
become self-supporting if they had but been disposed to 
any sort of honest effort. Nor did he neglect precautions 
for their soul’s health ; for he sent, regularly every fortnight, 
the Reverend Asa Cammack (who hath been for the past 
fifteen years assistant to the Reverend Hugh Newell in both 
Church and school), to preach, and minister unto them in 
godly things. 

But this people did always prove troublesome neighbors ; 
having, it would seem no soil in them in the which the 
respect and desire for decent living might take root and 
grow. They neglected all opportunities to make use of 
the bounteous privileges which God, through Nature, offered 
them ; they tilled the soil in a shiftless and hap-hazard way 
so that it yielded them only that which partially fed them 
during summer and autumn, and every winter it was John’s 
providence that kept them from starvation, so that it hath 
come to be a regular part of the routine of our life that 
supplies should be sent them from our stores, at stated 
intervals. 

They remained an idle, vicious, godless band of wretches 
hopelessly sunken in a life of sin. Their numbers decreased 
from time to time, although sometimes recruited by births 
(of children who, like the young of the rattlesnake, seemed 
to come into the world already filled with poisonous venom 
and ready to strike and slay from the hour they first saw 


370 Big John Baldwin 

the light), until at the beginning of this present winter 
there were only seven, all told. And in these seven were 
comprised the very worst of all those who had been in 
their colony; the hardened and very wickedest being it 
seems, reserved to the last — those who had stolen our 
cattle, robbed our warehouse at the Little Falls, and, it is 
believed, finally burned it three years ago with all it con- 
tained ; albeit this never could be proved. 

Four weeks ago John sent supplies to these people, a 
wagon-load, with Joseph Wilson and James Olmsted in 
charge, from the warehouse at the river. The men were 
gone three days on this business and the day of their 
return reported to Dr. Chenowith that one man of the 
Ishmaelites had died of the small-pox the day before our 
party had reached them and that three others were prostrate 
with the same disease. Master Chenowith acted most 
promptly in the case of Wilson and Olmsted, putting them 
away from all on the Manor in quarters near the warehouse, 
and sending to nurse them, Lavinia, the widow of Worseley ; 
she having had the infection in her youth and recovered, 
and so being no more in danger from it. In spite of this 
care Olmsted died; Wilson hath recovered but is a great 
wreck. 

At once John understood that the little colony of outcasts 
was infected with the dread disease his soul was filled with 
compassion for them and he was determined they should 
have relief. To this Dr. Chenowith dissented; saying it 
would be sure death for any to go to them (for, save 
Lavinia, we had none who had ever had the disease), unless 
it might be himself ; that he would go if desired, but 
pointing out that if he too, should fall in the work the 
Manor would be without a physician. And to his going 
John would not hear, his being a life too valuable to be 
imperiled ; declaring that he himself alone should go, arguing 
that as he had once been exposed to the infection (when 
he nursed poor Robert Cromwell), without being affected 
by it he might well presume upon his immunity. To this 
the doctor shook his head with a tightening of his lips, 


Lovely in Life, in Death Not Divided 371 

but said nothing; for who that knew him could ever hope 
to dissuade my brother from that which he held to be 
a duty? 

“ I shall ask no one to do what I fear to do myself,” said 
he ; “ and I shall e’en go and see these poor wretches 
through their troubles, and come back to be so purified 
by thy spells and magic, Absalom (and it may be needing 
the Parson’s aid, too), as to be once again fitted for the 
company of decent people.” 

To the Lady Eleanor also he spoke lightly and cheerfully 
of his going and by his manner sought to quiet her mis- 
givings, refusing to listen to her suggestions of the danger 
he should incur. But to me he spoke more gravely and 
seriously, instructing me where might be found the will 
he made when he led his men forth to the help of our 
Eastern neighbors in the uprising of the Algonquin and 
Susquehannock Indians six years ago, saying that in it he 
had given full directions for the carrying out of his plans 
as to the management of the business of the Manor; this 
he begged me to enjoin upon young John (who, if God 
wills, shall return from England on the Lady Eleanor IL 
when she arrives this summer, bringing his bride with 
him), to endeavor to execute in strict compliance with his 
wishes as therein expressed even where the judgment of 
his son might differ from his own. And he gave me 
especial charge to look after the affairs of all our poor 
and helpless; and above all, if anything should happen him, 
to comfort and soothe his dear Nell whom he had never 
ceased to love and worship next to his God. 

“ She and you will guide my children, all, in the right 
way; I have no fear of that, Betty dear,” he said, kissing 
me. ‘‘ But I hope it shall not come to that just yet,” and 
before we knew it he was off on his errand, blithe and 
serene as the angel of God — which he was. 

He had been gone a week and no tidings had come from 
him when the Lady Eleanor, troubled by fears for his 
welfare beyond all bearing, gave orders that her horse 
should be saddled and gathering a few necessaries went 


372 


Big John Baldwin 

after him. It was in vain that we all begged and pleaded 
with her that she should not take the dreadful risk — a 
dozen offered to go in her stead — but she was resolute, 
(as my dear Nell ever was), and naught could move her. 

“ My place is by my husband’s side in his hour of trial 
and need. He may require my help ; but — God knows how 
I shall find him. Whatever case he may be in with him 
should be his wife. He is on God’s errand and I am fitted 
for it, too; but only because I am his wife — and I shall 
share it. It was cowardly of me to let him go alone.” 

And kissing us good-by, beginning with the children (for 
whom she would have given her heart’s blood), and doing 
it, too, with her own great courage, so that her eyes were 
dry while all others wept, she fared forth after the man 
who, of all men, was ever worthy the highest and best love 
that woman might give ; aye, even of hers ; and more cannot 
be said than that. 

Another week passing with no news I went myself. 
When I came to the warehouse Wilson told me that 
Lavinia had gone on with the Lady Eleanor. When I got 
near the cabins where the outcasts had lived and died I 
found Lavinia waiting for me, on a hill a short distance 
from them. 

“ I knew you would come, and was here waiting for 
you,” she said simply. “ It is all over.” 

I held myself with all my control; but so violent was 
my trembling that I feared I should show weakness and 
fall from my horse. 

“ Come hither woman, that I may grip your shoulder 
and alight,” I said ; and tell me what you mean by your 
fool’s gabbling of all being over.” 

“ There is no living soul here save yours and mine. Mis- 
tress,” she answered, calmly, albeit I felt her wince as she 
felt my grip. 

I walked to a stone near by and sat down upon it. There 
was snow upon the ground and the scene was wild and 
desolate. And yet the air was sweet and clear and bracing. 


Lovely in Life, in Death Not Divided 373 

and a few winter birds flew and hopped and chirped about 
us. 

I looked out over the valley stretching at our feet and re- 
member that I noted the curious twisting of a wild grape- 
vine around a tree near by; and further off, a considerable 
hill, with truncated peak, and I wondered by what name 
it should come, in time, to be known. And more, of such 
idle thoughts I had. 

Slowly I brought my eyes back and at my feet they 
fell upon a little mound of earth, covered with the light 
snow; flicking it off with idle strokes of my whip I saw 
that it was an ant-hill; and fell to speculating as to how 
many of the little creatures lived within it, and whether 
they ever froze to death. 

My horse snuffed snow up into his red nostrils and I 
thought it was perhaps soothing and cooling to him; the 
noise he made frightened a rabbit which went scurrying 
and bobbing off to her home where I hoped she would find 
her babes warm and safe. 

Over the brow of the little hill upon which we were I 
saw smoke rising as from a chimney ; and remembered that 
I had noted it as I came on, only now it seemed a heavier 
column. 

And all this time my mind was as blank as a baby’s. 
If had no realizing sense of where I was or what errand 
I had come on or of anything; all had slipped away from 
me; and although Lavinia’s words were still in my ears 
they had no signification for me. I was nothing better 
than .an unfeeling, unreasoning animal and I laid my 
head on the high rock which made a back to my seat and 
closed my eyes, inhaling the sweet, pure air, but with no 
other sensation, nor desire save to taste its fresh, cool 
dampness. 

How long this lasted I know not; but I was suddenly 
aroused by a hoarse, croaking shriek from Lavinia and, 
slowly following with my eyes her outstretched arm and 
pointing finger I saw the smoke I had been aware of now 
grown into a great dense volume, through which shot 


374 Big John Baldwin 

fiercely a red sheet of flame; and the roaring of the fire 
filled my ears. 

“ What is it, Lavinia ? ” 

“ The house — the house ! 

What house?” 

“ The house where they lie side by side, hand clasped in 
hand ; as in life they were so now in death.” 

Then, and even then with scarce a realization I sprang 
to my feet and rushed forward. 

The cabin was a-fire; through the open door I saw that 
it was filled with a riot of pure, bright flame; flames shot 
between the logs and up through the roof. 

A swift current of air came from the North and swept 
it into a great furnace heat, and the roaring of its fierceness 
thrilled me through. The great logs, as they were under- 
mined, fell inwardly. 

In an hour there was nothing left but a bed of glowing 
coals beside which we sat. And still I wept not, but was 
glad that God had sent the fire to restore to it its own 
perfect purity that which had been made foul and loathsome 
by the dread disease — to restore to that which was left of 
John and Nell that purity which had ever filled their hearts 
and minds and shone from their eyes and made itself 
manifest in their every act and deed. 

Leaving Lavinia at the warehouse till she should be 
purified and made fit to come to the Manor, I went home 
with my news. The children, the three boys and two girls 
at home (Eleanor being in France with her husband, but 
to return in a year), met me in company with the doctor 
and Dorothy, and her mother, Ruth, who though only a 
few years my senior is much more broken than I, and 
their faces were the repetition of the faces of John and 
Eleanor Baldwin. 

And they heard my news with the calm, high courage 
of their race; and, retiring to their chambers, fought out 
the battle, each alone with the God that ordereth all. 

Dr. Chenowith went with coffins and fetched fragments 
of the bones ; and they lie together on the hill sloping to the 


Lovely in Life, in Death Not Divided 375 

south and west where the sunbeams do linger longest and 
the flowers bloom earliest and fairest. 

When John reached the outcasts there were five living 
and one dead; the dead he buried and three days later two 
more passed away ; the next day two ; these he also buried ; 
the record was found by Lavinia and the Lady Eleanor, 
by the sick man’s side as he lay tossing in delirium near 
the corpse of the remaining outcast. This corrupt mass 
Lavinia wrapped in a blanket and carried to an open grave 
(John had prepared it, and another by its side so large 
that we knew for whom he meant it), and returned to 
help and care for John. 

He was strong and clung to life. 

In two days Nell, too, was ill ; in three delirious ; in four 
dead; and still he held on to life, a few hours longer. 

Then suddenly he came to his senses. 

He saw Nell’s body lying near him. He looked startled, 
and then as if he understood; and motioned Lavinia to 
bring him nearer. Then he clasped her poor dead hand, 
speaking softly and lovingly — 

“ O my dear, have you come to me ? Have you come ? ” 

After a moment he raised his eyes and said clearly and 
joyfully, “ Even so, Lord Jesus, come quickly,” and so 
died. Elizabeth Baldwin. 


THE END 


1 


;1 

i 


I 






WILLIAM DE MORGAN’S SOMEHOW GOOD 

The dramatic story of some modern English people in a 
strange situation. $1.75. 

‘‘A book as sound, as sweet, as wholesome, as wise, as any in the range 
of fiction.” — The Nation. 

“Dear familiar friends, companions, playmates of his are these men and 
women and children, and he tells you about them so vividly and tenderly 
that they must be your friends and familiars, too — for their mere charm 
and their humanness’ sake — in their jests and idle pastimes, not less than 
in their tragedies and joys. ... If you love your Thackeray, you may 
chance it safely enough — and have your reward.” — New York Times 
Review. 

"Our older novelists (Dickens and Thackeray) will have to look to their 
laurels, for the new one is fast proving himself their equal. A higher 
quality of enjoyment than is derivable from the work of any other novelist 
now living and active in either England or America. Absolutely masterly. 
The plot is extremely ingenious and complicated.” — The Dial. 


WILLIAM DE MORGAN’S ALICE-FOR-SHORT 

The story of a London waif, a friendly artist, his friends and 
lamily. Seventh printing. $1.75. 

"Really worth reading and praising . . . will be hailed as a masterpiece. 
If any writer of the present era is read a half century hence, a quarter 
century, or even a decade, that writer is William De Morgan.” — Boston 
Transcript. 

"It is the Victorian age itself that speaks in those rich, interesting, over- 
crowded books. . . . Page by page the new book is as rich, piquant, and 
interesting as its predecessor. . . . Everywhere are wit, learning, and 
scholarship . . . the true creative imagination. . . . Will be remembered 
as Dickens’s novels are remembered.” — Springfield Republican. . , 


WILLIAM DE MORGAN’S JOSEPH VANCE 

A novel of life near London in the 50’s. Eighth printing. 
$1.75. 

"The book of the last decade; the best thing in fiction since Mr. Mere- 
dith and Mr. Hardy; must take its place as the first great English novel 
that has appeared in the twentieth century.” — Lewis Melville in New 
York Times Saturday Review. 

"If the reader likes both ‘David Copperfield’ and ‘Peter Ibbetson,' he 
can find the two books in this one.” — The Independent. 


*** If the reader will send his name and address, the publishers will send, 
from time to time, information regarding their new books. 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 

NEW YORK 


PUBLISHERS 


EVA LATHBURY’S THE LONG GALLERY 


A story of English society ; the theme is, in essence, the 
influence of the past over the present. The interest is 
centered in the lives and loves of two highly individualized 
young women. (^1.50.) 

“ Singularly enjoyable. A spontaneous wit, a fascinating play of 
idea upon idea make excellent reading.” — Chicago Tribune. 

‘‘Of unusual quality, with uncommon distinction of style. There 
is a soupgon of high comedy. The dialogue is keen and vivid.” — 
N. Y. Times Review. 

“Atmosphere constitutes the chief charm. . . . Th^se weary 

of the banalities of current fiction will greatly enjoy.” — Providence 
yournal, 

W. P. EATON AND ELISE M. UNDERHILL’S 
THE RUNAWAY PLACE 

A May Idyl of Manhattan. Mr. Eaton is ex-dramatic 
critic of the N. V. Sun. 

“A sweetly whimsical tale ... a flavor that spells inevitable 
fascination for all whose heart freshness has not been left too far 
behind. . . . It’s by no means easy to suggest the half humorous, 

half wistful, wholly tender and delightful charm of this lovable ‘idyl 
of Manhattan.’ ” — Chicago Record-Herald. 

“One of the most charming little idyls. Should be strong in its 
appeal to many readers.” — Springfield Republican. 

MRS. R. S. GARNETT’S THE INFAMOUS JOHN FRIEND 

“A telling and dramatic novel. Unusual, well constructed, well 
characterized, and replete with keen interest. The plot, which deals 
with Napoleon’s proposed invasion of England, shows strength and 
simplicity and in John Friend, at once rascal and hero is presented 
a portrait equally convincing and unique.” — Chicago Record-Herald. 

“A very able book. Extremely powerful and interesting.” The 

Spectator (London.) 


the reader will send his name and address, the publisher will send, from 
time to time, information regarding their new books. 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS NEW YORK 


ADELE MARIE SHAW AND CARMELITA BECKWITH’S 
THE LADY OF THE DYNAMOS 

A very appealing love story dominates this tale of the heroic 
struggle of a young American electrical engineer and an English 
girl, against treachery, superstition and open opposition, to harness 
a great water power and reclaim a wilderness in Ceylon. $1.50. 

“Striking and fascinating . . a charming young woman . . 
the devil dances and the outbreaks of the natives are described with 
vivid detail . . stands out as a bit of real life.” — Boston Transcript, 

“A vivid romance, combining marked virility with the most 
delicate play of fancy and of sentiment . . . holds the interest from 
beginning to end. — San Francisco Chronicle. 

H. H. BASHFORD’S THE PILGRIMS’ MARCH 

A happily written English story with a theme of wide appeal. 
A likable youth with artistic tendencies is converted, for a time at 
least, to the ways, and works, and daughter of a puritan family. 
The situation is worked out with humor and in an atmosphere of 
good breeding. Third Printing, $1.50. 

“Extremely clever and charming.” — Prof, Wm. Lyon Phelps 
of Yale, 

“A sureness of touch, a sympathetic understanding that deserve 
high praise.” — The Bookman, 

“Really charming. They’re all very real, these good people — 
altogether too nice and wholesomely lovable to shut away with the 
memory of their story’s single reading.” — Chicago Record Herald. 

LOTTIE BLAIR PARKER’S HOMESPUN 

A story of some New England Folk. By the author 
of the plays Way Down East” and Under Southern 
Skies.” Second Printing, ^1.50. 

“It is a fine study of rustic life, full of Yankee humor.” — 
N. Y. Times Review, 

“A novel of great force and absorbing interest.” — Baltimore Sun, 

“It has plot, continuity and human interest.” — Louisville Cou- 
rier-Journal. 

“Genuine human nature shows in every chapter.” — San Fran- 
cisco Chronical, 

the reader will send his name and address, the publisher will send, from 
time to time, information regarding their new books. 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY | 

PUBLISHERS new YORK 


A LORD OF LANDS By Ramsey Benson. 

326 pp., i2mo. $1.50. I 

The unusual and convincing narrative of the experiences 
of a man of good sense, with wages of $50 a month and five 
children, following his determination to leave the city and 
farm it in the Northwest. 


“A book of real adventure— an adventure in living. More thrilling 
than an African jungle story, and not lacking m humor and pathos. 
Nothing is more wonderful than the way the commonest details con- 
tribute to the homely interest, just as long ago we were fascinated by 
the ‘ Swiss Family Robinson.’ ’ — The Independent. 

“Does for the humble workingman what ‘The Fat of the Land’ did 
for the well-to-do. Will appeal instantly and throughout its entire 
length to the lover of the outdoor life.” — Boston iTanscTtpt* 

“ Unique in literature . . . holds many fascinations . . . told 
with the utmost art.’’— i'aw Francisco Chronicle. 


OVER AGAINST GREEN PEAK By Zephine Humphrey. 

276 pp., i2mo. $1.25 net, by mail $1.33. 

The homely experiences of a bright young woman and her 
Aunt Susan, not to mention the “hired girl,” in making a 
New England home. 

“ Verily it is a delicious piece of work and that last chapter is a genu- 
ine poem. Best of all is the charming sincerity of the George 

Cary Eggleston. 

“ A record of country life far above the average of its class in the 
qualities which go to make such a book enjoyable, . . . The author 

sees the things that are worth seeing, and she has a rather unusual com- 
mand of simple, dignified and effective English.” — The Nation. 

“Characters who are individualized and humor that is gentle and 
cheery . . . the unmistakable air of literary grace and refinement.” 
— The Outlook. 


AS THE HAGUE ORDAINS By Eliza R. Scidmore. 

Journal of a Russian Prisoner’s Wife in Japan. 

Illustrated from photographs. 359 pp., i2mo. $1.50 net, 
by mail $1.62. 

“ In a class by itself. For sheer graphic force it has a kinship with 
Kipling’s ‘Soldiers Three.’ A brave love story, bravely told. Epic not 
only in subject, but in treatment.” — Philip Tillinghast in The Forum. 

“ A remarkable book, and one that places the’author in the very front 
rank of living writers of ficWon." — London Academy. 

“ First worth3’^ romance with scenes laid in our Eastern islands. The 
love story is the real thing.” — New York Times Review. 


*** If the reader will send his name and address, the publishers will 
send, from time to time, information regarding their new books. 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 

M WEST 33a STREET NEW YORK 


MRS. E. L. VOYNICH’S THE GADFLY 

An intense romance of the Italian rising against the Austrians 
early in the nineteenth century. Twenty -first printing. $1.25. 

“ One of the most powerful novels of the decade.”— iVetD York Tribune. 

ANTHONY HOPE’S THE PRISONER OF ZENDA 

Being the history of three months in the life of an English 
gentleman. Illustrated by C. D. Gibson. Fifty-first printing. 

$1.50. 

ANTHONY HOPE’S RUPERT OF HENTZAU 

A sequel to “ The Prisoner of Zenda.” Illustrated by C. D. 
Gibson. Twenty-first printing. $1.50. 

These stirring romances established a new vogue in fiction and 
are among the most widely-read novels. Each has been success- 
fully dramatized. 

C, N. AND A. M. WILLIAMSON’S THE LIGHTNING 
CONDUCTOR 

New illustrated edition. Twenty-first printing. $1.50. 

A humorous love story of a beautiful American and a gallant 
Englishman who stoops to conquer. Two almost human auto- 
mobiles play prominent parts. There are picturesque scenes in 
Provence, Spain and Italy. 

” Altogether the best automobile story of which we have knowledge, and 
might serve almost as a guide-book for highway travel from Paris to Sicily.” 
— Atlantic Monthly. 

C. N. AND A. M. WILLIAMSON’S THE PRINCESS 
PASSES 

Illustrated by Edward Penfield. Eighth printing. $1.50. 

” The authors have duplicated their success with ‘The Lightning Con- 
ductor.’ . . . Unusually absorbing.”— Boston Transcript. 

D. D. WELLS’ HER LADYSHIP’S ELEPHANT 

This humorous Anglo-American tale made an instantaneous 
hit. Eighteenth printing. $1.25. 

‘‘ He is probably funny because he cannot help it, . . . Must consent 
to be regarded as a benefactor of his kind without responsibility.”— ITic 
Nation. 


* If the reader will send his name and address, the publishers will send, 
from time to time, information regarding their new books. 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS (X-’07) HEW YORK 


FIVE DELIGHTFUL ANTHOLOGIES 

POEMS FOR TRAVELERS 

Compiled by Mary R. J. DuBois. 16mo. Cloth, $1.50; 
leather, $2.50. 

Covers France, Germany, Austria, Switzerland, Italy, and 
Greece in some three hundred poems (nearly one-third of them 
by Americans) from about one hundred and thirty poets. All 
but some forty of these poems were originally written in English. 


The three following books are uniform, with full gilt 
flexible covers and pictured cover linings. 16mo. Each, cloth, 
|1.50; leather, $2.50. 

THE POETIC OLD WORLD 

Compiled by Miss L. H. Humphrey. 

Covers Europe, including Spain, Belgium and the British Isles, 
in some two hundred poems from about ninety poets. Some 
thirty, not originally written in English, are given in both the 
original and the best available translation. 

THE OPEN ROAD 

A little book for wayfarers. Compiled by E. V. Lucas. 

Some 125 poems from over 60 authors, including Fitzgerald, 
Shelley, Shakespeare, Kenneth Grahame, Stevenson, Whitman, 
Browning, Keats, Wordsworth, Matthew Arnold, Tennyson, 
William Morris, Maurice Hewlett, Isaak Walton, William 
Barnes, Herrick, Dobson, Lamb, Milton, Whittier, etc., etc. 

“A very charming book from cover to cover.”— 

THE FRIENDLY TOWN 

A little book for the urbane, compiled by E. V. Lucas. 

Over 200 selections in verse and prose from 100 authors, 
including : James R. Lowell, Burroughs, Herrick, Thackeray, 
Scott, Vaughn, Milton, Cowley, Browning, Stevenson, Henley, 
Longfellow, Keats, Swift, Meredith, Lamb, Lang, Dobson, 
Fitzgerald, Pepys, Addison, Kemble, Boswell, Holmes, Walpole, 
and Lovelace. 

‘ Would have delighted Charles Lamb.”— TAe Nation. 


A BOOK OF VERSES FOR CHILDREN 

Over 200 poems representing some 80 authors. Compiled b^ 
E. V. Lucas. With decorations by F. D. Bedford. Revised 
edition. $2.00. Library edition, $1.00 net. 

“We know of no other anthology for children so complete and well 
arranged. ’ ’ — Critic. 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 


BIOLOGY AND ITS MAKERS By W. A. Locy. 

By the Professor of Biology in Northwestern University. 
123 illustrations. 8vo. $2.75 net, by mail $2.88. 


“ Entertainingly written, and, better than any other existing single 
work in any language, gives the layman a clear idea of the scope and 
development of the broad science of biology.”— TVie Dial ^ 


CANADIAN TYPES OF THE OLD REGIME By C. W. Colby. 

By the Professor of History in McGill University. 18 illus- 
trations. 8vo. $2.75 net, by mail $2.90. 

“ A light and graceful style. Not only interesting reading, but gives 
as clear a notion of what the old rfegime was at its best as may be found 
anywhere in a single volume.”— Digest, 


THE BUILDERS OF UNITED ITALY By R. S. Holland. 

With 8 portraits. Large icmo. $2.00 net, by mail $2.13. 
Historical biographies of Alfieri, Manzoni, Gioberti, Manin, 
Mazzini, Cavour, Garibaldi, and Victor Emmanuel. 

“Popular but not flimsy.”— 7V5i<? Nation. 


THE ITALIANS OF TO-DAY By Ren 4 Bazin. 

By the author of “The Nun,’* etc. Translated by Wm. 
Marchant. $1.25 net, by mail $1.35. 

•‘A most readable book. He touches upon ewGrythin^."— Boston 
Transcript. 


DARWINISM TO-DAY By V. L. Kellogg. 

By the author of “ American Insects,” etc. 8vo. $2.00 net, 
by mail $2.12. 

“ Can write in English as brightly and as clearly as the oldtime French- 
men. ... In his text he explains the controversy so that the plain 
man may understand it, while in the notes he adduces the evidence that 
the specialist requires. ... A brilliant book that deserves general 
attention .”— York Sun. 


*** If the reader will send his name and address, the publishers will 
send, from time to time, information regarding their new books. 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 


34 WEST 33d STREET 


NEW YORK 


R. M. JOHNSTON’S LEADING AMERICAN SOLDIERS 

Biographies of Washington, Greene, Taylor, Scott, Andrew 
Jackson, Grant, Sherman, Sheridan, McClellan, Meade, Lee, 
“Stonewall” Jackson, Joseph E. Johnson, With portraits. 
1 vol. $1.75 net ; by mail $1.88. 

I 'i The first of a new series of biographies of leading Americans. 

"Performs a real service in preserving the essentials."— iSevicw of 
Etvitws. 

" Very interesting. . . . Much sound originality of treatment, and the 
style is clear."— Republican, 

AS THE HAGUE ORDAINS 

Journal of a Russian Prisoner’s Wife in Japan. Illustrated 
from photographs. $1.50 net, by mail $1.62, 

" Holds a tremendous human interest. . . . Author writes with wit 
and a delightfully feminine abandon."— Oufloofc. 

"This surprisingly outspoken volume . , . could have been written 
only by an extraordinarily able woman who knew the inside of Russian 
politics and alio had actual experience in Japanese war hospitals."— C/iica^o 
Record- Herald. 

W. F. JOHNSON’S FOUR CENTURIES OF THE PANAMA 

CANAL 

With 16 illustrations and 6 colored maps. $3.00 net ; by mail, 
$3.27. 

" The most thorough and comprehensive book on the Panama Canal."— 
Nation. 

JOHN L. GIVENS’ MAKING A NEWSPAPER 

The author was recently with the New York Evening Sun, 
$1.50 net 5 by mail $1.62. 

Some seventy-five leading newspapers praise this book as the 
best detailed account of the business, editorial, reportorial and 
manufacturing organization of a metropolitan journal. It should 
be invaluable to those entering upon newspaper work and a 
revelation to the general reader. 

THE OPEN ROAD THE FRIENDLY TOWN 

Compiled by E. V. Lucas. Full gilt, illustrated cover linings, 
each (cloth) $1.50 ; (leather) $2.50. 

Pretty anthologies of prose and verse from British and 
American authors, respectively for wayfarers and the urbane. 


* If the reader will send his name and address the publishers will send, 
’ from time to time, information regarding their new books. 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS (x-’07) NEW YORK 


I w § 


' T' r 











LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 


